N 
 
 D 
 
 RAV 
 
 kSe 
 
 %- Ttssw^i ^k<c.^^ ;.-, 
 
 
 jm 
 
 t. 
 
 *^-~ 
 
 : .'... rKWHBBB6'J8B*SSa
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 GIFT
 
 
 

 
 l< c tf w-'y^mm 
 
 EDMUND AND HIS hATHER AMONG THE FENS Page 14.
 
 THE DRAGON 
 
 AND THE RAVEN 
 
 OR 
 
 THE DAYS OF KING ALFRED 
 
 BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY 
 
 Atttkor of "Bonnie Prince Charlie," "The Lion of the North," "With Clivt ffe 
 
 India" "The Young Carthaginian" "In Freedom's Cause" "With 
 
 Lee in Virginia" "By Pike and Dyke" "Captain Bayley't 
 
 Heir" "By England 's Aid," "Under Drake' t 
 
 Flag" "In the Reign of Terror" etc. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS
 
 College 
 library 
 
 PR 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 _ \<]OO 
 
 MY DEAR LADS: Living in the present days of peace 
 and tranquillity it is difficult to picture the life of our 
 ancestors in the days of King Alfred, when the whole 
 country was for years overrun by hordes of pagan bar- 
 barians, who slaughtered, plundered, and destroyed at 
 will. You may gain, perhaps, a fair conception of the 
 state of things if you imagine that at the time of the great 
 mutiny the English population of India approached that 
 of the natives, and that the mutiny was everywhere 
 triumphant. The wholesale massacres and outrages 
 which would in such a case have been inflicted upon the 
 conquered whites could be no worse than those suffered 
 by the Saxons at the hands of the Danes. From this 
 terrible state of subjection and suffering the Saxons were 
 rescued by the prudence, the patience, the valor and wis- 
 dom of King Alfred. In all subsequent ages England 
 has produced no single man who united in himself so 
 many great qualities as did this the first of great English- 
 men. He was learned, wise, brave, prudent, and pious; 
 devoted to his people, clement to his conquered enemies. 
 He was as great in peace as in war; and yet few English 
 boys know more than a faint outline of the events of 
 Alfred's reign events which have exercised an influence 
 upon the whole future of the English people. School 
 histories pass briefly over them; and the incident of the 
 
 1060597
 
 IV PREFACE. 
 
 burned cake is that which is, of all the actions of a great 
 and glorious reign, the most prominent in boys' minds. 
 In this story I have tried to supply the deficiency. For- 
 tunately in the " Saxon Chronicles," and in the life of 
 King Alfred written by his friend and counselor Asser, 
 we have a trustworthy account of the events and battles 
 which first laid Wessex prostrate beneath the foot of the 
 Danes, and finally freed England for many years from 
 the invaders. These histories I have faithfully followed. 
 The account of the siege of Paris is taken from a very 
 full and detailed history of that event by the Abbe 
 D*Abbon, who was a witness of the scenes he described. 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 G. A. HENTY.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 GBAPTG8 MOB 
 
 L FUGITIVES, t 
 
 IL THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN, ..... 16 
 
 HI* THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND, .... 31 
 
 IV. THE INVASION OF WESSEX, ..... 49 
 
 V. A DISCIPLINED BAND 64 
 
 VI. THE SAXON FORT, 79 
 
 VII. THE DRAGON, . . ... . . .95 
 
 VIII. THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON, . . . . no 
 
 IX. A PRISONER . . 126 
 
 X. THE COMBAT, 141 
 
 XI. THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY, ...... 157 
 
 XII. FOUR YEARS OF PEACE, . . . . . 173 
 
 XIII. THE SIEGE OF PARIS 183 
 
 XIV. THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN, ... 199 
 XV. FRIENDS IN TROUBLE, 215 
 
 XVI. FREDA, 230 
 
 XVII. A LONG CHASE, 247 
 
 XVIII. FREDA DISCOVERED, 262 
 
 XIX. UNITED, ... 374
 
 HE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 FUGITIVES. 
 
 A LOW hut built of turf roughly thatched with rushes, 
 and standing on the highest spot of some slightly raised 
 ground. It was surrounded by a tangled growth of 
 bushes and low trees, through which a narrow and wind- 
 ing path gave admission to the narrow space on which 
 the hut stood. The ground sloped rapidly. Twenty 
 yards from the house the trees ceased, and a rank vege- 
 tation of reeds and rushes took the place of the bushes, 
 and the ground became soft and swampy. A little fur- 
 ther pools of stagnant water appeared among the rushes, 
 and the path abruptly stopped at the edge of a stagnant 
 swamp, though the passage could be followed by the 
 eye for some distance among the tall rushes. The hut, 
 in fact, stood on a hummock in the midst of a wide 
 swamp, where the water sometimes deepened into lakes 
 connected by sluggish streams. 
 
 On the open spaces of water herons stalked near the 
 margin, and great flocks of wild fowl dotted the surface. 
 Other signs of life there were none, although a sharp 
 eye might have detected light threads of smoke curling 
 up here and there from spots where the ground rose 
 somewhat above the general level. These slight eleva-
 
 9. THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 tions, however, were not visible to the eye, for the 
 herbage here grew shorter than on the lower and wetter 
 ground, and the land apparently stretched away for a 
 vast distance in a dead flat a rush-covered swamp, 
 broken only here and there by patches of bushes and 
 low trees. 
 
 The little hut was situated in the very heart of the 
 fen country, now drained and cultivated, but in the year 
 870 untouched by the hand of man, the haunt of wild 
 fowl and human fugitives. At the doqr of the hut stood 
 a lad, some fourteen years old. His only garment was 
 a short sleeveless tunic girded in at the waist; his arms 
 and legs were bare ; his head was uncovered, and his hair 
 fell in masses on his shoulders. In his hand he held a 
 short spear, and leaning against the wall of the hut, close 
 at hand, were a bow and quiver of arrows. The lad 
 looked at the sun, which was sinking toward the horizon. 
 
 " Father is late," he said. " I trust that no harm has 
 come to him and Egbert. He said he would return to- 
 day without fail; he said three or four days, and this 
 is the fourth. It is dull work here alone. You think 
 so, Wolf, don't you, old fellow? And it is worse for 
 you than it is for me, pent up on this hummock of 
 ground, with scarce room to stretch your limbs." 
 
 A great wolf-hound, who was lying with his head 
 between his paws by the embers of a fire in the center 
 of the hut, raised his head on being addressed, and 
 uttered a low howl indicative of his agreement with his 
 master's opinion and his disgust at his present place of 
 abode. 
 
 " Never mind, old fellow," the boy continued, " we 
 shan't be here long, I hope, and then you shall go with
 
 FUGITIVES. 3 
 
 me in the woods again and hunt the wolves to your 
 heart's content." The great hound gave a lazy wag of 
 his tail. " And now, Wolf, I must go. You lie here 
 and guard the hut while I am away. Not that you are 
 likely to have any strangers to call in my absence." 
 
 The dog rose and stretched himself, and followed his 
 master down the path until it terminated at the edge of 
 the water. Here he gave a low whimper as the lad 
 stepped in and waded through the water; then turning, 
 he walked back to the hut and threw himself down at 
 the door. The boy proceeded for some thirty or forty 
 yards through the water, then paused and pushed aside 
 the wall of rushes which bordered the passage, and 
 pulled out a boat which was floating among them. 
 
 It was constructed of osier rods neatly woven together 
 into a sort of basket-work, and covered with an un- 
 tanned hide with the hairy side in. It was nearly oval 
 in shape, and resembled a great bowl some three feet 
 and a half wide and a foot longer. A broad paddle with 
 a long handle lay in it, and the boy getting into it, and 
 standing erect in the middle, paddled down the strip of 
 water, which a hundred yards further opened out into a 
 broad, half a mile long and four or five hundred yards 
 wide. Beyond moving slowly away as the coracle 
 approached them, the waterfowl paid but little heed to 
 its appearance. 
 
 The boy paddled to the end of the broad, whence a 
 passage, through which flowed a stream so sluggish 
 that its current could scarce be detected, led into the 
 next sheet of water. Across the entrance to this passage 
 floated some bundles of light rushes. These the boy 
 drew out, one by one. Attached to each was a piece of
 
 4 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 cord which, being pulled upon, brought to the surface 
 a large cage, constructed somewhat on the plan of a 
 modern eel- or lobster-pot. They were baited by pieces 
 of dead fish, and from them the boy extracted half a score 
 of eels and as many fish of different kinds. 
 
 " Not a bad haul," he said, as he lowered the cages to 
 the bottom again. " Now let us see what we have got 
 in our pen." 
 
 He paddled a short way along the broad to a point 
 where a little lane of water ran up through the rushes. 
 This narrowed rapidly and the lad got out from his boat 
 into the water, as the coracle could proceed no further 
 between the lines of rushes. The water was knee-deep 
 and the bottom soft and oozy. At the end of the creek 
 it narrowed until the rushes were but a foot apart. 
 They were bent over here, as it would seem to a super- 
 ficial observer naturally; but a close examination would 
 show that those facing each other were tied together 
 where they crossed at a distance of a couple of feet 
 above the water, forming a sort of tunnel. Two feet 
 further on this ceased, and the rushes were succeeded by 
 lines of strong osier withes, an inch or two apart, arched 
 over and fastened together. At this point was a sort of 
 hanging door formed of rushes backed with osiers, and 
 so arranged that at the slightest push from without the 
 door lifted and enabled a wild fowl to pass under, but 
 dropping behind it prevented its exit. The osier tunnel 
 widened out to a sort of inverted basket, three feet in 
 diameter. 
 
 On the surface of the creek floated some grain, which 
 had been scattered there the evening before as a bait. 
 The lad left the creek before he got to the narrower part,
 
 FUGITIVES. 5 
 
 and, making a small circuit in the swamp, came down 
 upon the pen. 
 
 " Good ! " he said, " I am in luck to-day ; here are 
 three fine ducks." 
 
 Bending the yielding osiers aside, he drew out the 
 ducks one by one, wrung their necks, and passing their 
 heads through his girdle, made his way again to the 
 coracle. Then he scattered another handful or two of 
 grain on the water sparingly near the mouth of the 
 creek, but more thickly at the entrance to the trap and 
 then paddled back again by the way he had come. 
 
 Almost noiselessly as he dipped the paddle in the 
 water, the hound's quick ear had caught the sound, and 
 he was standing at the edge of the swamp, wagging his 
 tail in dignified welcome as his master stepped on to 
 dry land. 
 
 " There, Wolf; what do you think of that? A good 
 score of eels and fish and three fine wild ducks. That 
 means bones for you with your meal to-night not to 
 satisfy your hunger, you know, for they would not be 
 of much use in that way, but to give a flavor to your 
 supper. Now let us make the fire up and pluck the 
 birds, for I warrant me that father and Egbert, if they 
 return this evening, will be sharp-set. There are the 
 cakes to bake, too; so you see there is work for the 
 next hour or two." 
 
 The sun had set now, and the flames, dancing up as 
 the boy threw an armful of dry wood on the fire, gave 
 the hut a more cheerful appearance. For some time the 
 lad busied himself with preparation for supper. The 
 three ducks were plucked in readiness for putting over 
 the fire, should they be required; cakes of coarse rye
 
 6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 flour were made and placed in the red ashes of the fire; 
 and then the lad threw himself down by the side of the 
 dog. 
 
 " No, Wolf; it is no use your looking at those ducks. 
 I am not going to roast them if no one comes; I have 
 got half a one left from dinner." After sitting quiet for 
 half an hour the dog suddenly raised himself into a 
 sitting position, with ears erect and muzzle pointed 
 toward the door; then he gave a low whine, and his tail 
 began to beat the ground rapidly. 
 
 " What! do you hear them, old fellow? " the boy said, 
 leaping to his feet. " I wish my ears were as sharp as 
 yours are, Wolf; there would be no fear then of being 
 caught asleep. Come on, old boy; let us go and meet 
 them." 
 
 It was some minutes after he reached the edge of the 
 swamp before the boy could hear the sounds which the 
 quick ears of the hound had detected. Then he heard 
 a faint splashing noise, and a minute or two later two 
 figures were seen wading through the water. 
 
 " Welcome back, father," the lad cried. " I was 
 beginning to be anxious about you, for here we are at 
 the end of the fourth day." 
 
 " I did not name any hour, Edmund," the boy's father 
 said, as he stepped from the water, " but I own that I 
 did not reckon upon being so late; but in truth Egbert 
 and I missed our way in the windings of these swamps, 
 and should not have been back to-night had we not 
 luckily fallen upon a man fishing, who was able to put 
 us right. You have got some supper, I hope, for 
 Egbert and I are as hungry as wolves, for we have had 
 nothing since we started before sunrise."
 
 FUGITIVES. 7 
 
 " I have plenty to eat, father; but you will have to 
 wait till it is cooked, for it was no use putting it over the 
 fire until I knew that you would return; but there is a 
 good fire, and you will not have to wait long. And how 
 has it fared with you, and what is the news? " 
 
 "The news is bad, Edmund. The Danes are ever 
 receiving re-enforcements from Mercia, and scarce a day 
 passes but fresh bands arrive at Thetford, and I fear 
 that ere long East Anglia, like Northumbria, will fall 
 into their clutches. Nay, unless we soon make head 
 against them they will come to occupy all the island, 
 just as did our forefathers." 
 
 " That were shame indeed ! " Edmund exclaimed. 
 " We know that the people conquered by our ancestors 
 were unwarlike and cowardly; but it would be shame 
 indeed were we Saxons so to be overcome by the Danes, 
 seeing moreover that we have the help of God, being 
 Christians, while the Danes are pagans and idolaters." 
 
 " Nevertheless, my son, for the last five years these 
 heathen have been masters of Northumbria, have wasted 
 the whole country, and have plundered and destroyed 
 the churches and monasteries. At present they have 
 but made a beginning here in East Anglia; but if they 
 continue to flock in they will soon overrun the whole 
 country, instead of having, as at present, a mere foothold 
 near the rivers except for those who have come down to 
 Thetford. We have been among the first sufferers, see- 
 ing that our lands lie round Thetford, and hitherto I 
 have hoped that there would be a general rising against 
 these invaders; but the king is indolent and unwarlike, 
 and I see that he will not arouse himself and call his 
 ealdormen and thanes together for a united effort until
 
 8 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 it is too late. Already from the north the Danes are 
 flocking down into Mercia, and although the advent of 
 the West Saxons to the aid of the King of Mercia forced 
 them to retreat for a while, I doubt not that they will 
 soon pour down again." 
 
 " Tis a pity, father, that the Saxons are not all under 
 one leading; then we might surely defend England 
 against the Danes. If the people did but rise and fall 
 upon each band of Northmen as they arrived they would 
 get no footing among us." 
 
 " Yes," the father replied, " it is the unhappy divisions 
 between the Saxon kingdoms which have enabled the 
 Danes to get so firm a footing in the land. Our only 
 hope now lies in the West Saxons. Until lately they 
 were at feud with Mercia ; but the royal families are now 
 related by marriage, seeing that the King of Mercia is 
 wedded to a West Saxon princess, and that Alfred, the 
 West Saxon king's brother, and heir to the throne, has 
 lately espoused one of the royal blood of Mercia. The 
 fact that they marched at the call of the King of Mercia 
 and drove the Danes from Nottingham shows that the 
 West Saxon princes are alive to the common danger of 
 the country, and if they are but joined heartily by our 
 people of East Anglia and the Mercians, they may yet 
 succeed in checking the progress of these heathen. And 
 now, Edmund, as we see no hope of any general effort 
 to drive the Danes off our coasts, 'tis useless for us to 
 lurk here longer. I propose to-morrow, then, to jour- 
 ney north into Lincolnshire, to the abbey of Croyland, 
 where, as you know, my brother Theodore is the abbot; 
 there we can rest in peace for a time, and watch the 
 progress of events. If we hear that the people of these
 
 FUGITIVES. g\ 
 
 parts are aroused from their lethargy, we will come back 
 and fight for our home and lands ; if not, I will no longer 
 stay in East Anglia, which I see is destined to fall 
 piecemeal into the hands of the Danes; but we will jour- 
 ney down to Somerset, and I will pray King Ethelbert 
 to assign me lands there, and to take me as his thane." 
 
 While they had been thus talking Egbert had been 
 broiling the eels and wild ducks over the fire. He was 
 a freeman, and a distant relation of Edmund's father, 
 Eldred, who was an ealdorman in West Norfolk, his lands 
 lying beyond Thetford, and upon whom, therefore, the 
 first brunt of the Danish invasion from Mercia had 
 fallen. He had made a stout resistance, and assem- 
 bling his people had given battle to the invaders. These, 
 however, were too strong and numerous, and his force 
 having been scattered and dispersed, he had sought 
 refuge with Egbert and his son in the fen country. 
 Here he had remained for two months in hopes that 
 some general effort would be made to drive back the 
 Danes; but being now convinced that at present the 
 Angles were too disunited to join in a common effort, 
 he determined to retire for a while from the scene. 
 
 " I suppose, father," Edmund said, " you will leave 
 your treasures buried here? " 
 
 " Yes," his father replied ; " we have no means of 
 transporting them, and we can at any time return and 
 fetch them. We must dig- up the big chest and take 
 such garments as we may need, and the personal orna- 
 ments of our rank ; but the rest, with the gold and silver 
 vessels, can remain here till we need them." 
 
 Gold and silver vessels seem little in accordance with 
 the primitive mode of life prevailing in the ninth century.
 
 10 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The Saxon civilization was indeed a mixed one. Their 
 mode of life was primitive, their dwellings, with the 
 exception of the religious houses and the abodes of a 
 few of the great nobles, simple in the extreme; but they 
 possessed vessels of gold and silver, armlets, necklaces, 
 and ornaments of the same metals, rich and brightly 
 colored dresses, and elaborate bed furniture, while their 
 tables and household utensils were of the roughest kind, 
 and their floors strewn with rushes. When they in- 
 vaded and conquered England they found existing the 
 civilization introduced by the Romans, which was far in 
 advance of their own; much of this they adopted. The 
 introduction of Christianity further advanced them in 
 the scale. 
 
 The prelates and monks from Rome brought with 
 them a high degree of civilization, and this to no small 
 extent the Saxons imitated and borrowed. The Church 
 was held in much honor, great wealth and possessions 
 were bestowed upon it, and the bishops and abbots pos- 
 sessed large temporal as well as spiritual power, and 
 bore a prominent part in the councils of the kingdoms. 
 But even in the handsome and well-built monasteries, 
 with their stately services and handsome vestments, 
 learning was at the lowest ebb so low, indeed, that 
 when Prince Alfred desired to learn Latin he could find 
 no one in his father's dominions capable of teaching 
 him, and his studies were for a long time hindered for 
 want of an instructor, and at the time he ascended the 
 throne he was probably the only Englishman outside a 
 monastery who was able to read and write fluently. 
 
 " Tell me, father," Edmund said, after the meal was 
 concluded, " about the West Saxons, Since it is to them,
 
 FUGITIVES. II 
 
 as it seems, that we must look for the protection of Eng- 
 land against the Danes. This Prince Alfred, of whom I 
 before heard you speak in terms of high praise, is the 
 brother, is he not, of the king? In that case how is it 
 that he does not reign in Kent, which I thought, though 
 joined to the West Saxon kingdom, was always ruled 
 over by the eldest son of the king? " 
 
 "Such has been the rule, Edmund; but seeing the 
 troubled times when Ethelbert came to the throne, it 
 was thought better to unite the two kingdoms under 
 one crown with the understanding that at Ethelbert's 
 death Alfred should succeed him. Their father, Ethel- 
 wulf, was a weak king, and should have been born a 
 churchman rather than a prince. He nominally reigned 
 over Wessex, Kent, and Mercia, but the last paid him 
 but a slight allegiance. Alfred was his favorite son, 
 and he sent him, when quite a child, to Rome for a visit, 
 In 855 he himself, with a magnificent retinue, and 
 accompanied by Alfred, visited Rome, traveling through 
 the land of the Franks, and it was there, doubtless, that 
 Alfred acquired that love of learning, and many of those 
 ideas, far in advance of his people, which distinguish 
 him. His mother, Osburga, died before he and his 
 father started on the pilgrimage. The king was re- 
 ceived with much honor by the Pope, to whom he pre- 
 sented a gold crown of four pounds' weight, ten dishes 
 of the purest gold, a sword richly set in gold, two gold 
 images, some silver-gilt urns, stoles bordered with gold 
 and purple, white silken robes embroidered with figures, 
 and other costly articles of clothing for the celebration 
 of the service of the Church, together with rich presents 
 in gold and silver to the churches, bishops, clergy, and
 
 12 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 other dwellers in Rome. They say that the people of 
 Rome marveled much at these magnificent gifts from a 
 king of a country which they had considered as bar- 
 barous. On his way back he married Judith, daughter 
 of the king of the Franks; a foolish marriage, for the 
 king was far advanced in years and Judith was but a girl. 
 
 " Ethelbald, Ethelwulf's eldest son, had acted as 
 regent in his father's absence, and so angered was he 
 at this marriage that he raised his standard of revolt 
 against his father. At her marriage Judith had been 
 crowned queen, and this was contrary to the customs of 
 the West Saxons, therefore Ethelbald was supported by 
 the people of that country; on his father's return to 
 England, however, father and son met, and a division of 
 the kingdom was agreed upon. 
 
 " Ethelbald received Wessex, the principal part of the 
 kingdom, and Ethelwulf took Kent, which he had 
 already ruled over in the time of his father Egbert. 
 Ethelwulf died a few months afterward, leaving Kent to 
 Ethelbert, his second surviving son. The following 
 year, to the horror and indignation of the people of the 
 country, Ethelbald married his stepmother Judith, but 
 two years afterward died, and Ethelbert, King of Kent, 
 again united Wessex to his dominions, which consisted 
 of Kent, Surrey, and Sussex. Ethelbert reigned but a 
 short time, and at his death Ethelred, his next brother, 
 ascended the throne. Last year Alfred, the youngest 
 brother, married Elswitha, the daughter of Ethelred 
 Mucil, Earl of the Gainni, in Lincolnshire, whose 
 mother was one of the royal family of Mercia. 
 
 " It was but a short time after the marriage that the 
 Danes poured into Mercia from the north. Messengers
 
 FUGITIVES. 13 
 
 were sent to ask the assistance of the West Saxons. 
 These at once obeyed the summons, and, joining the 
 Mercians, marched against the Danes, who shut them- 
 selves up in the strong city of Nottingham, and were 
 there for some time besieged. The place was strong, 
 the winter at hand, and the time of the soldiers' service 
 nearly expired. A treaty was accordingly made by 
 which the Danes were allowed to depart unharmed to 
 the north side of the Humber, and the West Saxons 
 returned to their kingdom. 
 
 " Such is the situation at present, but we may be sure 
 that the Danes will not long remain quiet, but will soon 
 gather for another invasion; ere long, too, we may 
 expect another of their great fleets to arrive somewhere 
 off these coasts; and every Saxon who can bear arms 
 had need take the field to fight for our country and faith 
 against these heathen invaders. Hitherto, Edmund, as 
 you know, I have deeply mourned the death of your 
 mother, and of your sisters who died in infancy; but 
 now I feel that it is for the best, for a terrible time is 
 before us. We men can take refuge in swamp and 
 forest, but it would have been hard for delicate women; 
 and those men are best off who stand alone and are 
 able to give every thought and energy to the defense of 
 their country. 'Tis well that you are now approaching 
 an age when the Saxon youth are wont to take their 
 place in the ranks of battle. I have spared no pains with 
 your training in arms, and though assuredly you lack 
 strength yet to cope in hand-to-hand conflict with these 
 fierce Danes, you may yet take your part in battle, with 
 me on one side of you and Egbert on the other. I have 
 thought over many things of late, and it seems to me
 
 14 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 that we Saxons have done harm in holding the people 
 of this country as serfs." 
 
 " Why, father," Edmund exclaimed in astonishment, 
 " surely you would not have all men free and equal." 
 
 " The idea seems strange to you, no doubt, Edmund, 
 and it appears only natural that some men should be 
 born to rule and others to labor, but this might be so 
 even without serfdom, since, as you know, the poorer 
 freemen labor just as do the serfs, only they receive a 
 somewhat larger guerdon for their toil; but had the two 
 races mixed more closely together; had serfdom been 
 abolished and all men been free and capable of bearing 
 arms, we should have been able to show a far better front 
 to the Danes, seeing that the serfs are as three to one 
 to the freemen." 
 
 " But the serfs are cowardly and spiritless," Edmund 
 said; "they are not of a fighting race, and fell almost 
 without resistance before our ancestors when they 
 landed here." 
 
 " Their race is, no doubt, inferior to our own, Ed- 
 mund," his father said, " seeing that they are neither 
 so tall nor so strong as we Saxons, but of old they were 
 not deficient in bravery, for they fought as stoutly 
 against the Romans as did our own sturdy ancestors. 
 After having been for hundreds of years subject to the 
 Roman yoke, and having no occasion to use arms, they 
 lost their manly virtues, and when the Romans left them 
 were an easy prey for the first comer. Our fathers 
 could not foresee that the time would come when they, 
 too, in turn would be invaded. Had they done so, me- 
 thinks they would not have set up so broad a line of 
 separation between themselves and the Britons, but
 
 FUGITIVES. 15 
 
 would have admitted the latter to the rights of citizen- 
 ship, in which case intermarriage would have taken place 
 freely, and the whole people would have become amalga- 
 mated. The Britons, accustomed to our free institutions, 
 and taking part in the wars between the various Saxon 
 kingdoms, would have recovered their warlike virtues, 
 and it would be as one people that we should resist the 
 Danes. As it is, the serfs, who form by far the largest 
 part of the population, are apathetic and cowardly; they 
 view the struggle with indifference, for what signifies to 
 them whether Dane or Saxon conquer; they have no 
 interest in the struggle, nothing to lose or to gain; it is 
 but a change of masters." 
 
 Edmund was silent. The very possibility of a state of 
 things in which there should be no serfs, and when all 
 men should be free and equal, had never occurred to him ; 
 but he had a deep respect for his father, who bore indeed 
 the reputation of being one of the wisest and most clear- 
 headed of the nobles of East Anglia, and it seemed to him 
 that this strange and novel doctrine contained much 
 truth in it. Still the idea was as strange to him as it 
 would have been to the son of a Southern planter in 
 America, half a century ago. The existence of slaves 
 seemed as much a matter of course as that of horses or 
 dogs, and although he had been accustomed to see from 
 time to time freedom bestowed upon some favorite serf 
 as a special reward for services, the thought of a general 
 liberation of the slaves was strange and almost bewilder- 
 ing, and he lay awake, puzzling over the problem, long 
 after his father and kinsman had fallen asleep.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 
 
 THE following morning early the little party started. 
 The great chest was dug up from its place of conceal- 
 ment, and they resumed their ordinary dresses. The 
 ealdorman attired himself in a white tunic with a broad 
 purple band round the lower edge, with a short cloak of 
 green cloth. This was fastened with a gold brooch at 
 the neck; a necklet of the same metal and several gold 
 bracelets completed his costume, except that he wore a 
 flat cap and sandals. Edmund had a green tunic and 
 cloak of deep red color; while Egbert was dressed in 
 yellow with a green cloak the Saxons being extremely 
 fond of bright colors. 
 
 All wore daggers, whose sheaths were incrusted in sil- 
 ver, in their belts, and the ealdorman and his kinsman 
 carried short broad-bladed swords, while Edmund had 
 his boar-spear. Eldred placed in the pouch which hung 
 at his side a bag containing a number of silver cubes cut 
 from a long bar and roughly stamped. The chest was 
 then buried again in its place of concealment among the 
 bushes near the hut, Edmund placed his bows and arrows 
 in the boat not that in which Edmund had fished, but 
 the much larger and heavier craft which Eldred and 
 Egbert had used and then the party, with the hound, 
 took their places in it. The ealdorman and Egbert were 
 
 16
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 17 
 
 provided with long poles, and with these they sent the 
 little boat rapidly through the water. 
 
 After poling their way for some eight hours they 
 reached the town of Norwich, to which the Danes had not 
 yet penetrated ; here, procuring what articles they needed, 
 they proceeded on their journey to Croyland, making a 
 great circuit to avoid the Danes at Thetford. The 
 country was for the most part covered with thick forests, 
 where the wild boar and deer roamed undisturbed by 
 man, and where many wolves still lurked, although the 
 number in the country had been greatly diminished by 
 the energetic measures which King Egbert had taken for 
 the destruction of these beasts. Their halting places 
 were for the most part at religious houses, which then 
 served the purpose of inns for travelers, being freely 
 opened to those whom necessity or pleasure might cause 
 to journey. Everywhere they found the monks in a state 
 of alarm at the progress of the Danes, who, wherever 
 they went, destroyed the churches and religious houses, 
 and slew the monks. 
 
 Eldred was everywhere received with marked honor; 
 being known as a wise and valiant noble, his opinions 
 on the chances of the situation were eagerly listened to, 
 and he found the monks at all their halting places pre- 
 pared, if need be, to take up arms and fight the pagan in- 
 vaders, as those of Mercia and Wessex had done in the 
 preceding autumn. The travelers, on arriving at Croy- 
 land, were warmly welcomed. 
 
 " I heard, brother," the abbot said, " that you had 
 bravely fought against the Danes near Thetford, and 
 have been sorely anxious since the news came of the dis- 
 persal of your force."
 
 ]8 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " I have been in hiding," Eldred said, " hoping that 
 a general effort would be made against the invaders. My 
 own power was broken, since all my lands are in their 
 hands. The people of East Anglia foolishly seem to sup- 
 pose that, so long as the Danes remain quiet, the time has 
 not come for action. They will repent their lethargy 
 some day, for, as the Danes gather in strength, they will 
 burst out over the surrounding country as a dammed- 
 up river breaks its banks. No, brother, I regard East 
 Anglia as lost, so far as depends upon itself; its only hope 
 is in the men of Kent and Wessex, whom we must now 
 look upon as our champions, and who may yet stem the 
 tide of invasion and drive back the Danes. This abbey 
 of yours stands in a perilous position, being not far re- 
 moved from the Humber, where so many of the Danes 
 find entrance to England." 
 
 " It is not without danger, Eldred, but the men of the 
 fens are numerous, hardy, and brave, and will offer a 
 tough resistance to any who may venture to march 
 hitherward, and if, as I hope, you will stay with us, and 
 will undertake their command, we may yet for a long 
 time keep the Danes from our doors." 
 
 For some weeks the time passed quietly. Edmund 
 spent most of his time in hunting, being generally ac- 
 companied by Egbert. The Saxon was an exceedingly 
 tall and powerful man, slow and scanty of speech, who 
 had earned for himself the title of Egbert the Silent. He 
 was devoted to his kinsmen and regarded himself as 
 special guardian of Edmund. He had instructed him in 
 the use of arms, and always accompanied him when he 
 went out to hunt the boar, standing ever by his side 
 to aid him to receive the rush of the wounded and
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 1^ 
 
 furious beasts; and more than once, when Edmund had 
 been borne down by their onslaughts, and would have 
 been severely wounded, if not killed, a sweeping blow of 
 Egbert's sword had rid him of his assailant. 
 
 Sometimes Edmund made excursions in the fens, 
 where with nets and snares he caught the fish which 
 swarmed in the sluggish waters; or, having covered his 
 boat with a leafy bower until it resembled a floating bush, 
 drifted close to the flocks of wild fowl, and with his bow 
 and arrows obtained many a plump wild duck. Smaller 
 birds were caught in snares or traps, or with bird-lime 
 smeared on twigs. Eldred seldom joined his son in his 
 hunting excursions, as he was busied with his brother, 
 the abbot, in concerting the measures of defense and in 
 organizing a band of messengers, who, on the first warn- 
 ing of danger, could be dispatched throughout the fens 
 to call in the fisher population to the defense of the abbey. 
 
 It was on the i8th of September, 870, that a messenger 
 arrived at the abbey and craved instant speech with the 
 prior. The latter, who was closeted with his brother, 
 ordered the man to be admitted. 
 
 " I come," he said, " from Algar the ealdorman. He 
 bids me tell you that a great Danish host has landed 
 from the Humber at Lindsay. The rich monastery of 
 Bardenay has been pillaged and burned. Algar is 
 assembling all the inhabitants of the marsh lands to give 
 them battle, and he prays you to send what help you can 
 spare, for assuredly they will march hither should he be 
 defeated." 
 
 " Return to the ealdorman," the abbot said; "tell him 
 that every lay brother and monk who can bear arms shall 
 march hence to join him under the command of lay
 
 2O THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 brother Toley, whose deeds of arms against the Danes 
 in Mercia are well known to him. My brother here, 
 Eldred, will head all the inhabitants of the marshes of 
 this neighborhood. With these and the brothers of the 
 abbey in all, as I reckon, nigh four hundred men he 
 -will to-morrow march to join Algar." 
 
 Messengers were at once sent off through the sur- 
 rounding country, bidding every man assemble on the 
 morrow morning at Croyland, and soon after daybreak 
 they began to arrive. Some were armed with swords; 
 some with long sickles, used in cutting rushes, tied to 
 poles; some had fastened long pieces of iron to oars to 
 serve as pikes. They were a rough and somewhat 
 ragged throng, but Eldred saw with satisfaction that they 
 were a hard and sturdy set of men, accustomed to fatigue 
 and likely to stand firm in the hour of battle. 
 
 Most of them carried shields made of plaited osiers 
 covered with skin. The armory of the abbey was well 
 supplied, and swords and axes were distributed among 
 the worst armed of the fenmen. Then, with but little 
 order or regularity, but with firm and cheerful counte- 
 nances, as men determined to win or die, the band moved 
 off under Eldred's command, followed by the contingent 
 of the abbey, eighty strong, under lay brother Toley. 
 
 A sturdy band were these monks, well fed and vigor- 
 ous. They knew that they had no mercy to expect from 
 the Danes, and, regarding them as pagans and enemies 
 of their religion as well as of their country, could be 
 trusted to do their utmost. Late that evening they 
 joined AJgar at the place they had appointed, and found 
 that a large number of the people of the marshes had 
 gathered round his banner.
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 31 
 
 The Danes had not moved as yet from Bardenay, and 
 Algar determined to wait for another day or two before 
 advancing, in order to give time to others farther from the 
 scene of action to arrive. 
 
 The next day came the contingents from several other 
 priories and abbeys, and the sight of the considerable 
 force gathered together gave heart and confidence to all. 
 Algar, Eldred, and the other leaders, Morcar, Osgot, and 
 Harding, moved about among the host, encouraging 
 them with cheering words, warning them to be in no way 
 intimidated by the fierce appearance of the Danes, but to 
 hold steadfast and firm in the ranks, and to yield no foot 
 of ground to the onslaught of the enemy. Many priests 
 had accompanied the contingents from the religious 
 houses, and these added their exhortations to those of the 
 leaders; telling the men that God would assuredly fight 
 on their side against the heathen, and bidding each man 
 remember that defeat meant the destruction of their 
 churches and altars, the overthrow of their whole re- 
 ligion, and the restored worship of the pagan gods. 
 
 Edmund went about among the gathering, taking great 
 interest in the wild scene, for these marshmen differed 
 much in their appearance from the settled inhabitants of 
 his father's lands. The scenes in the camp were indeed 
 varied in their character. Here and there were harpers 
 with groups of listeners gathered round, as they sung the 
 exploits of their fathers, and animated their hearers to 
 fresh fire and energy by relating legends of the cruelty 
 of the merciless Danes. Other groups there were, sur- 
 rounding the priests, who were appealing to their relig- 
 ious feelings as well as to their patriotism. 
 
 Men sat about sharpening their weapons, fixing on
 
 42 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 more firmly the handles of their shields, adjusting arrows 
 to bowstrings, and preparing in other ways for the com- 
 ing fight. From some of the fires, round which the 
 marshmen were sitting, came snatches of boisterous song, 
 while here and there, apart from the crowd, priests were 
 hearing confessions and shriving penitents. 
 
 The next morning early, one of the scouts, who had 
 been sent to observe the movements of the Danes, re- 
 ported that these were issuing from their camp and ad- 
 vancing into the country. 
 
 Algar marshaled his host, each part under its leaders, 
 and moved to meet them. Near Kesteven the armies 
 came in sight of each other, and after advancing until 
 but a short distance apart both halted to marshal their 
 ranks anew. Eldred, with the men of the marshes near 
 Croyland and the contingent from the abbey, had their 
 post in the central division, which was commanded by 
 Algar himself; Edmund took post by his father, and 
 Egbert stood beside him. 
 
 Edmund had never before seen the Danes, and he 
 could not but admit that their appearance was enough to 
 shake the stoutest heart. All carried great shields cover- 
 ing them from head to foot. These were composed of 
 wood, bark, or leather painted or embossed, and in the 
 cases of the chiefs plated with gold and silver. So large 
 were these that in naval encounters, if the fear of falling 
 into the enemy's hands forced them to throw themselves 
 into the sea, they could float on their shields; and after 
 death in battle a soldier was carried to his grave on his 
 buckler. As they stood facing the Saxons they locked 
 their shields together so as to form a barrier well-nigh 
 impregnable against the arrows.
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTKVEN. 2J 
 
 All wore helmets the common men of leather, the 
 leaders of iron or copper while many, in addition, wore 
 coats of mail. Each carried a sword, a battle-ax, and a 
 bow and arrows. Some of the swords were short and 
 curled like a scimitar; others were long and straight, and 
 were wielded with both hands. They wore their hair 
 long and hanging down their shoulders, and for the most 
 part shaved their cheeks and chins, but wore their 
 mustaches very long. 
 
 They were, for the most, tall, lithe, and sinewy men, but 
 physically in no way superior to the Saxons, from whom 
 they differed very widely in complexion, the Saxons be- 
 ing fair while the Danes were very dark, as much so as 
 modern gypsies; indeed, the Saxon historians speak of 
 them as the black pagans. Upon the other hand many 
 of the Northmen, being Scandinavians, were as fair as the 
 Saxons themselves. 
 
 The Danes began the battle; those in front shouting 
 fiercely, and striking their swords on their shields with 
 a clashing noise, while the ranks behind shot a shower of 
 arrows among the Saxons. These at once replied. The 
 combat was not continued long at a distance, for the 
 Danes, with a mighty shout, rushed upon the Saxons. 
 These stood their ground firmly and a desperate con- 
 flict ensued. The Saxon chiefs vied with each other in 
 acts of bravery, and singling out the leaders of the 
 Danes engaged with them in hand-to-hand conflict. 
 
 Algar had placed his swordsmen in the front line, 
 those armed with spears in the second ; and as the swords- 
 men battled with the Danes the spearmen, when they saw 
 a shield uplifted to guard the head, thrust under with 
 their weapons and slew many. Edmund, seeing that
 
 24 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 with his sword he should have but little chance against 
 these fierce soldiers, fell a little behind his father and kins- 
 man, and as these were engaged with the enemy he from 
 time to time, when he saw an opportunity, rushed in 
 and delivered a thrust with his spear at an unguarded 
 point. The Saxon shouts rose louder and louder as the 
 Danes in vain endeavored to break through their line. 
 The monks fought stoutly, and many a fierce Norseman 
 fell before their blows. 
 
 The Danes, who had not expected >so firm a resistance, 
 began to hesitate, and Algar giving the word, the Sax- 
 ons took the offensive, and the line pressed forward step 
 by step. The archers poured their arrows in a storm 
 among the Danish ranks. These fell back before the 
 onslaught. Already three of their kings and many of 
 their principal leaders had fallen, and at last, finding 
 themselves unable to withstand the impetuous onslaught 
 of the Saxons, they turned and fled in confusion toward 
 their camp. The Saxons with exulting shouts pursued 
 them, and great numbers were slaughtered. The Danes 
 had, however, as was their custom, fortified the camp 
 before advancing, and Algar drew off his troops, deeming 
 that it would be better to defer the attack on this position 
 until the following day. 
 
 There was high feasting in the Saxon camp that even- 
 ing, but this was brought to an abrupt conclusion by the 
 arrival of a scout, who reported that a great Danish army 
 marching from the Humber was approaching the camp 
 of their compatriots. The news was but too true. The 
 kings Guthorm, Bergsecg, Oskytal, Halfdene, and 
 Amund, and the jarls Frene, Hingwar, Hubba, and the
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 25 
 
 two Sidrocs, with all their followers, had marched down 
 from Yorkshire to join the invaders who had just landed. 
 
 The news of this immense re-enforcement spread con- 
 sternation among the Angles. In vain their leaders went 
 about among them and exhorted them to courage, prom- 
 ising them another victory as decisive as that they had 
 won that day. Their entreaties were in vain, for when 
 the morning dawned it was found that three-fourths of 
 tfieir number had left the camp during the night, and 
 had made off to the marshes and fastnesses. 
 
 A council of the chiefs was held. The chances of con- 
 flict appeared hopeless, so vastly were they outnumbered 
 by the Danes. Algar, however, declared that he would 
 die rather than retreat. 
 
 " If we fly now," he said, " all East Anglia will fall 
 into the hands of the heathen. Even should we fight 
 and fall, the example of what a handful of brave men can 
 do against the invaders will surely animate the Angles 
 to further resistance ; while if we conquer, so great a blow 
 will be dealt to the renown of these Danes that all Eng- 
 land will rise against them." 
 
 On hearing these words all the chiefs came to the 
 determination to win or die as they stood. Eldred took 
 Edmund aside after this determination had been 
 arrived at. 
 
 " My son," he said, " I allowed you yesterday to stand 
 by my side in battle, and well and worthily did you bear 
 yourself, but to-day you must withdraw. The fight is 
 well-nigh hopeless, and I believe that all who take part 
 in it are doomed to perish. I would not that my house 
 should altogether disappear, and shall die more cheer-
 
 2J> THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 fully in the hope that some day you will avenge me upon 
 these heathen. Therefore, Edmund, I bid you take 
 station at a distance behind the battle, so that when you 
 see the day goes against us you may escape in time. I 
 shall urge our faithful Egbert to endeavor, when he sees 
 that all is lost, to make his way from the fight and rejoin 
 you, and to journey with you to Wessex and there pre- 
 sent you to the king. For myself, if the battle is lost, I 
 shall die rather than fly. Such is the resolution of Algar 
 and our other brjave chiefs, and Eldred the ealdorman 
 must not be the only one of the leaders to run from the 
 fray." 
 
 Edmund was deeply touched at his father's words, 
 but the parental rule was so strict in those days that it 
 did not even enter his mind to protest against Eldred's 
 decision. 
 
 As the morning went on the Danes were engaged in 
 the funeral ceremonies of their dead kings, while the Sax- 
 ons, quiet and resolute, received the holy sacrament and 
 prepared for the fight. Algar chose a position on rising 
 ground. He himself with Eldred commanded the center, 
 Toley and Morcar led the right wing, Osgot and Harding 
 the left. 
 
 Each of these wings contained about five hundred men. 
 Algar's center, which was a little withdrawn from its 
 wings, contained about two hundred of his best warriors, 
 and was designed as a reserve, with which, if need be, 
 he could move to the assistance of either of the wings 
 which might be sorely pressed and in danger. The Sax- 
 ons formed in a solid mass with their bucklers linked 
 together. The Danish array which issued out from their
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 3-7 
 
 camp was vastly superior in numbers, and was com- 
 manded by four kings and eight jarls or earls, while two 
 kings and four earls remained in charge of the camp, and 
 of the great crowd of prisoners, for the most part women 
 and children, whom they had brought with them. 
 
 With the Danes who had come down from Yorkshire 
 were a large body of horsemen, who charged furiously 
 down upon the Saxons; but these maintained so firm an 
 array, with their lances and spears projecting outward, 
 that the Danes failed to break through them, and after 
 making repeated efforts and suffering heavy loss they 
 drew back. Then the Danish archers and slingers 
 poured in a storm of missiles, but these effected but 
 little harm, as the Saxons stooped a little behind their 
 closely packed line of bucklers, which were stout enough 
 to keep out the shower of arrows. All day the struggle 
 continued. Again and again the Danes strove to break 
 the solid Saxon array, and with sword and battle-ax 
 attempted to hew down the hedge of spears, but in vain. 
 At last their leaders, convinced that they could not over- 
 come the obstinacy of the resistance, ordered their 
 followers to feign a retreat. 
 
 As the Danes turned to fly the Saxons set up a tri- 
 umphant shout, and breaking up their solid phalanx 
 rushed after them in complete disorder. In vain Algar, 
 Osgot, Toley, Eldred, and the other leaders shouted to 
 them to stand firm. Weary of their long inactivity, and 
 convinced that the Danes were routed, the Saxons pur- 
 sued them across the plain. Suddenly the Danish horse, 
 who, after failing to break through the ranks, had re- 
 mained apart at a short distance from the conflict, dashed
 
 28 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 down upon the disordered Saxons, while the flying in- 
 fantry, turning round, also fell upon them with exulting 
 shouts. 
 
 Taken wholly by surprise, confused and disordered, 
 the Saxons could offer no effectual opposition to the 
 charge. The Danish horse rode among them hewing 
 and slaying, and the swords and battle-axes of the foot- 
 men completed the work. In a few minutes of all the 
 Saxon band which had for so many hours successfully 
 resisted the onslaught of the Danes, not one survived 
 save a few fleet-footed young men who, throwing away 
 their arms, succeeded in making their escape, and a 
 little group, consisting of Algar, Toley, Eldred, and the 
 other leaders who had gathered together when their men 
 broke their ranks and had taken up their position on a 
 knoll of ground rising above the plain. Here for a long 
 time they resisted the efforts of the whole of the Danes, 
 surrounding themselves with a heap of slain; but at 
 length one by one they succumbed to the Danish on- 
 slaught, each fighting valiantly to the last. 
 
 From his position at a distance Edmund watched the 
 last desperate struggle. With streaming eyes, and a 
 heart torn by anxiety for his father, he could see the 
 Danish foe swarming round the little band who defended 
 the crest. These were lost from his sight, and only the 
 flashing of swords showed where the struggle was still 
 going on in the center of the confused mass. Edmund 
 had been on his knees for some time, but he now rose. 
 
 " Come, old boy! " he said to the hound, who lay beside 
 him watching the distant conflict and occasionally utter- 
 ing deep, angry growls. " I must obey my father's 
 last command; let us away."
 
 THE BATTLE OF KESTEVEN. 29 
 
 He took one more glance at the distant conflict before 
 turning. It was plain that it was nearly finished. The 
 swords had well-nigh ceased to rise and fall when he saw 
 a sudden movement in the throng of Danes and suddenly 
 a man burst out from them and started at headlong 
 speed toward him, pursued by a number of Danes. 
 Even at that distance Edmund thought that he recog- 
 nized the tall figure of his kinsman, but he had no time to 
 assure himself of this, and he at once, accompanied by 
 his hound, set off at the top of his speed from the field 
 of battle. He had fully a quarter of a mile start, and 
 being active and hardy and accustomed to exercise from 
 his childhood, he had no fear that the Danes would over- 
 take him. Still he ran his hardest. 
 
 Looking over his shoulder from time to time, he saw 
 that at first the Danes who were pursuing the fugitive 
 were gaining upon him also, but after a time he again 
 increased the distance, while, being unencumbered with 
 shield or heavy weapons, the fugitive kept the advantage 
 he had at first gained. Three miles from the battlefield 
 Edmund reached the edge of a wide-spreading wood. 
 Looking round as he entered its shelter he saw that the 
 flying Saxon was still about a quarter of a mile behind 
 him, and that the Danes, despairing of overtaking him, 
 had ceased their pursuit. Edmund therefore checked his 
 footsteps and awaited the arrival of the fugitive, who he 
 now felt certain was his kinsman. 
 
 In a few minutes Egbert came up, having slackened 
 his speed when he saw that he was no longer pursued. 
 He was bleeding from several wounds, and now that the 
 necessity for exertion had passed he walked but feebly 
 along. Without a word he flung himself on the ground
 
 30 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 by Edmund and buried his face in his arms, and the lad 
 could see by the shaking of his broad shoulders that he 
 was weeping bitterly. The great hound walked up to the 
 "prostrate figure and gave vent to a long and piteous howl, 
 and then, lying down by Egbert's side, placed his head on 
 his shoulder.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 
 
 EDMUND wept sorely for some time, for he knew that 
 his kinsman's agitation could be only caused by the 
 death of his father. At last he approached Egbert. 
 
 " My brave kinsman," he said, " I need ask you no 
 questions, for I know but too well that my dear father has 
 fallen; but rouse yourself, I pray you; let me bandage 
 your wounds, which bleed fast, for you will want all 
 your strength, and we must needs pursue our way well 
 into the forest, for with to-morrow's dawn the Danes will 
 scatter over the whole country." 
 
 " Yes," Egbert said, turning round and sitting up, " I 
 must not in my grief forget my mission, and in truth I 
 am faint with loss of blood. It was well the Danes 
 stopped when they did, for I felt my strength failing me, 
 and could have held out but little further. Yes, Ed- 
 mund," he continued, as the lad, tearing strips from his 
 garments, proceeded to bandage his wounds, " your 
 father is dead. Nobly, indeed, did he fight; nobly did 
 he die, with a circle of dead Danes around him. He, 
 Algar, Toley, and myself were the last four to resist. 
 Back to back we stood, and many were the Danes who 
 fell before our blows. Toley fell first, and then Algar. 
 The Danes closed closer around us. Still we fought on, 
 till your father was beaten to his knee, and then he cried 
 to me, ' Fly, Egbert, to my son.' Then I flung myself
 
 32 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 upon the Danes like a wild boar upon the dogs, and with 
 the suddenness of my rush and the heavy blows of my 
 battle-ax cut a way for myself through them. It was 
 well-nigh a miracle, and I could scarce believe it when I 
 was free. I flung away my shield and helmet as soon as 
 I had well begun to run, for I felt the blood gushing out 
 from a dozen wounds, and knew that I would want all 
 my strength. I soon caught sight of you running ahead 
 of me. Had I found we were gaining upon you I should 
 have turned off and made another way to lead the Danes 
 aside, but I soon saw that you were holding your own, 
 and so followed straight on. My knees trembled, and 
 I felt my strength was well-nigh gone, when, looking 
 round, I found the Danes had desisted from their pur- 
 suit. I grieve, Edmund, that I should have left the 
 battle alive when all the others have died bravely, for, 
 save a few fleet-footed youths, I believe that not a single 
 Saxon has escaped the fight ; but your father had laid his 
 commands upon me, and I was forced to obey, though 
 God knows I would rather have died with the heroes on 
 that field." 
 
 " 'Tis well for me that you did not, my good Egbert," 
 Edmund said, drying his eyes, " for what should I have 
 done in this troubled land without one protector? " 
 
 "It was the thought of that," Egbert said, "that 
 seemed to give me strength as I dashed at the Danes. 
 And now, methinks, I am strong enough to walk again. 
 'Let us make our way far into the forest, then we must 
 rest for the night. A few hours' sleep will make a fresh 
 man of me, and to-morrow morning we will go to Croy- 
 land and see what the good abbot, your uncle, proposes 
 to do; then will we to the hut where we dwelt before
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 33 
 
 coming hither. We will dig up the chest and take out 
 such valuables as we can carry, and then make for Wes- 
 sex. After this day's work I have no longer any hope 
 that East Anglia will successfully oppose the Danes. And 
 yet the Angles fought well, and for every one of them 
 who has fallen in these two days' fighting at least four 
 Danes must have perished. Have you food, Edmund, 
 for in truth, after such a day's work, I would not lie down 
 supperless? " 
 
 " I have in my pouch here, Egbert, some cakes, 
 which I cooked this morning, and a capon which one 
 of the monks of Croyland gave me. I was tempted to 
 throw it away as I ran." 
 
 " I am right glad, Edmund, that the temptation was 
 not too strong for you. If we can find a spring we shall 
 do well." 
 
 It was now getting dark, but after an hour's walk 
 through the forest they came upon a running stream. 
 They lit a fire by its side, and sitting down ate the supper, 
 of which both were much in need. Wolf shared the re- 
 past, and then the three lay down to sleep. Egbert, 
 overcome by the immense exertions he had made during 
 the fight, was soon asleep; but Edmund, who had done 
 his best to keep a brave face before his kinsman, wept for 
 hours over the loss of his gallant father. 
 
 On the following morning Egbert and Edmund started 
 for Croyland. The news of the defeat at Kesteven had 
 already reached the abbey, and terror and consternation 
 reigned there. Edmund went at once to his uncle and 
 informed him of the circumstances of the death of his 
 father and the annihilation of the Saxon army. 
 
 " Your news, Edmund, is even worse than the rumor
 
 34 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 which had reached me, and deeply do I grieve for the loss 
 of my brave brother and of the many valiant men who 
 died with him. This evening or to-morrow the spoilers 
 will be here, and doubtless will do to Croyland as they 
 have done to all the other abbeys and monasteries which 
 have fallen into their hands. Before they come you and 
 Egbert must be far away. Have you bethought you 
 whither you will betake yourselves?" 
 
 " We are going to the king of the West Saxons," 
 Edmund replied. " Such was my father's intention, and 
 I fear that all is now lost in East Anglia." 
 
 " Tis your best course, and may God's blessing and 
 protection rest upon you! " 
 
 " But what are you going to do, uncle? Surely you 
 will not remain here until the Danes arrive, for, though 
 they may spare other men, they have no mercy on priests 
 and monks? " 
 
 " I shall assuredly remain here, Edmund, at my post; 
 and as my brother Eldred and Earl Algar and their brave 
 companions died at their posts in the field of battle, so I 
 am prepared to die here where God has placed me. I 
 shall retain here with me only a few of the most aged 
 and infirm monks, too old to fly or to support the hard- 
 ships of the life of a hunted fugitive in the fens ; together 
 with some of the children who have fled here, and who, 
 too, could not support such a life. It may be that when 
 the fierce Danes arrive and find naught but children and 
 aged men even their savage breasts may be moved to 
 pity; but if not, God's will be done. The younger breth- 
 ren will seek refuge in the fens, and will carry with them 
 the sacred relics of the monastery the most holy body 
 of St. Guthlac, with his scourge and psalmistry together
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 35 
 
 with the most valuable jewels and muniments, the 
 charters of the foundation of the abbey, given by King 
 Ethelbald, and the confirmation thereof by other kings, 
 with some of the most precious gifts presented to the 
 abbey." 
 
 Edmund and Egbert set to work to assist the weeping 
 monks in making preparations for their departure. A 
 boat was laden with the relics of the saints, the muni- 
 ments of the king, and the most precious vessels. The 
 table of the great altar, covered with plates of gold, which 
 King Wichtlof had presented, with ten gold chalices, and 
 many other vessels, was thrown into the well of the 
 convent. 
 
 In the distance the smoke of several villages could now 
 be seen rising over the plain, and it was clear that the 
 Danes were approaching. The ten priests and twenty 
 monks who were to leave now knelt and received the 
 solemn benediction of the abbot, then, with Edmund and 
 Egbert, they took their places in the boat and rowed away 
 to the wood of Ancarig, which lay not far from the abbey. 
 
 The abbot Theodore and the aged monks and priests 
 now returned to the church, and, putting on their vest- 
 ments, commenced the services of the day; the abbot 
 himself celebrated high mass, assisted by brother Elfget, 
 the deacon; brother Savin, the subdeacon; and the 
 brothers Egelred and Wyelric, youths who acted as 
 taper-bearers. When the mass was finished, just as the 
 abbot and his assistants had partaken of the holy com- 
 munion, the Danes burst into fhe church. The abbot 
 was slain upon the holy altar by the hand of the Danish 
 king Oskytal, and the other priests and monks were be- 
 headed by the executioner.
 
 36 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The old men and children in the choir were seized and 
 tortured to disclose where the treasures of the abbey were 
 concealed, and were also put to death with the prior and 
 subprior. Turgar, an acolyte of ten years of age, a re- 
 markably beautiful boy, stood by the side of the sub- 
 prior as he was murdered, and fearlessly confronted the 
 Danes and bade them put him to death with the holy 
 father. The young Earl Sidroc, however, struck with 
 the bearing of the child, and being moved with com- 
 passion, stripped him of his robe and cowl, and threw 
 over him a long Danish tunic without sleeves, and order- 
 ing him to keep close by him, made his way out of the 
 monastery; the boy being the only one who was saved 
 from the general massacre. 
 
 The Danes, furious at being able to find none of the 
 treasures of the monastery, broke open all the shrines and 
 leveled the marble tombs, including those of St. Guthlac, 
 the holy virgin Ethelbritha, and many others, but found 
 in these none of the treasures searched for. They piled 
 the bodies of the saints in a heap and burned them, to- 
 gether with the church and all the buildings of the monas- 
 tery; then, with vast herds of cattle and other plunder, 
 they moved away from Croyland, and attacked the 
 monastery of Medeshamsted. Here the monks made a 
 brave resistance. The Danes brought up machines and 
 attacked the monastery on all sides, and effected a 
 breach in the walls. Their first assault, however, was 
 repelled, and Fulba, the brother of Earl Hulba, was 
 desperately wounded by a stone. 
 
 Hulba was so infuriated at this that when, at the second 
 assault, the monastery was captured, he slew with his own 
 hand every one of the monks, while all the country
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 37 
 
 people who had taken refuge within the walls were 
 slaughtered by his companions, not one escaping. The 
 altars were leveled to the ground, the monuments broken 
 in pieces. The great library of parchments and chart- 
 ers was burned. The holy relics were trodden under 
 foot, and the church itself, with all the monastic build- 
 ings, burned to the ground. Four days later, the Danes, 
 having devastated the whole country round and collected 
 an enormous booty, marched away against Huntingdon. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert remained but a few hours with the 
 monks who had escaped from the sack of Croyland; for, 
 as soon as they saw the flames mounting up above the 
 church, they knew that the Danes had accomplished their 
 usual work of massacre, and there being no use in their 
 making further stay, they started upon their journey. 
 They traveled by easy stages, for time was of no value 
 to them. For the most part their way lay among forests, 
 and when once they had passed south of Thetford they 
 had no fear of meeting with the Danes. Sometimes they 
 slept at farmhouses or villages, being everywhere hos- 
 pitably received, the more so when it was known that 
 Edmund was the son of the brave ealdorman Eldred; 
 but the news which they brought of the disastrous battle 
 of Kesteven, and the southward march of the great 
 Danish army, filled everyone with consternation. 
 
 The maids and matrons wept with terror at the thought 
 of the coming of these terrible heathen, and although the 
 men everywhere spoke of resistance to the last, the 
 prospect seemed so hopeless that even the bravest were 
 filled with grief and despair. Many spoke of leaving 
 their homes and retiring with their wives and families, 
 their serfs and herds, to the country of the West Saxons,
 
 38 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 where alone there appeared any hope of a successful 
 resistance being made. Wherever they went Edmund 
 and Egbert brought by their news lamentation and woe 
 to the households they entered, and at last Edmund said : 
 
 " Egbert, let us enter no more houses until we reach 
 the end of our journey; wherever we go we are messen- 
 gers of evil, and turn houses of feasting into abodes of 
 grief. Every night we have the same sad story to tell, 
 and have to witness the weeping and wailing of women. 
 A thousand times better were it to sleep among the 
 woods, at any rate until we are among the West Saxons, 
 where our news may cause -indignation and rage at least, 
 but where it will arouse a brave resolve to resist to the 
 last instead of the hopelessness of despair." 
 
 Egbert thoroughly agreed with the lad, and hence- 
 forth they entered no houses save to buy bread and mead. 
 Of meat they had plenty, for as they passed through the 
 forests Wolf was always upon the alert, and several times 
 found a wild boar in his lair and kept him at bay until 
 Edmund and Egbert ran up and with spears and swords 
 slew him. This supplied them amply with meat, and 
 gave them indeed far more than they could eat, but they 
 exchanged portions of the flesh for bread in the villages. 
 At last they came down upon the Thames near London, 
 and crossing the river journeyed west. They were now 
 in the kingdom of the West Saxons, the most warlike 
 and valiant of the peoples of England, and who had 
 gradually extended their sway over the whole of the 
 country. The union was indeed but little more than 
 nominal, as the other kings retained their thrones, pay- 
 ing only a tribute to the West Saxon monarchs.
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 39 
 
 As Egbert had predicted, their tale of the battle of 
 Kesteven here aroused no feeling save that of wrath and 
 a desire for vengeance upon the Danes. Swords were 
 grasped, and all swore by the saints of what should hap- 
 pen to the invaders should they set foot in Wessex. The 
 travelers felt their spirits rise at the martial and deter- 
 mined aspect of the people. 
 
 "It is a sad pity," Egbert said to Edmund one day, 
 " that these West Saxons had not had time to unite Eng- 
 land firmly together before the Danes set foot on the 
 island. It is our divisions which have rendered their 
 task so far easy. Northumbria, Mercia, and East Anglia 
 have one by one been invaded, and their kings have had 
 to fight single-handed against them, whereas, had one 
 strong king reigned over the whole country, so that all 
 our force could have been exerted against the invader 
 wherever he might land, the Danes would never have 
 won a foot of our soil. The sad day of Kesteven showed 
 at least that we are able to fight the Danes man for man. 
 The first day we beat them, though they were in superior 
 numbers, the second we withstood them all day, although 
 they were ten to one against us, and they would never 
 have triumphed, even then, had our men listened to their 
 leaders and kept their ranks. I do not believe that even 
 the West Saxons could have fought more bravely than 
 did our men on that day; but they are better organized, 
 their king is energetic and determined, and when the 
 Danes invade Wessex they will find themselves opposed 
 by the whole people instead of merely a hastily raised 
 assemblage gathered in the neighborhood." 
 
 They presently approached Reading, where there was
 
 40 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 a royal fortress, in which King Ethelred and his brother 
 Alfred were residing. 
 
 " It is truly a fine city," Edmund said as he approached 
 it ; " its walls are strong and high, and the royal palace, 
 which rises above them, is indeed a stately building." 
 
 They crossed the river and entered the gates of the 
 town. There were great bustle and traffic in the streets, 
 cynings, or nobles, passed along accompanied by par- 
 ties of thanes, serfs laden with fuel or provisions made 
 their way in from the surrounding country, while free- 
 men, with their shields flung across their shoulders and 
 their swords by their sides, stalked with an independent 
 air down the streets. 
 
 The travelers approached the royal residence. The 
 gates were open, and none hindered their entrance, for all 
 who had business were free to enter the royal presence 
 and to lay their complaints or petitions before the king. 
 
 Entering, they found themselves in a large hall. The 
 lower end of this was occupied by many people, who 
 conversed together in little groups or awaited the sum- 
 mons of the king. Across the upper end of the room 
 was a raised dais, and in the center of this was a wide 
 chair, capable of holding three persons. The back and 
 sides were high and richly carved. A table supported by 
 four carved and gilded legs stood before it. Two per- 
 sons were seated in the chair. 
 
 One was a man of three or four and twenty, the other 
 was his junior by some two years. Both wore light 
 crowns of gold, somewhat different in their fashion. Be- 
 fore the younger were a parchment, an inkhorn, and pens. 
 King Ethelred was a man of a pleasant face, but marked 
 by care and by long vigils and rigorous fastings. Alfred
 
 DAR. TUROAR CONFRONTING THE DANES IN CROYLAND CHURCH. Page 40.
 
 42 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 by witnesses. Ethelred and Alfred listened attentively 
 to all that was said on both sides, and then gave their 
 judgment. An hour passed, and then, seeing that no one 
 else approached the table, Egbert, taking Edmund by 
 the hand, led him forward and knelt before the royal 
 table. 
 
 " Whom have we here? " the king said. " This youth 
 is by his attire one of noble race, but I know not his face." 
 
 " We have come, sir king," Egbert said, " as fugitives 
 and suppliants to you. This is Edmund, the son of 
 Ealdorman Eldred, a valiant cyning of East Anglia, who, 
 after fighting bravely against the Danes near Thetford, 
 joined Earl Algar, and died by his side on the fatal field 
 of Kesteven. He had himself purposed to come hither 
 to you and ask you to accept him as your thane, and on 
 the morn of the battle he charged me, if he fell, to bring 
 hither his son to you; and we pray you to accept, in 
 token of our homage to you, these vessels." 
 
 And here he placed two handsome goblets of silver 
 gilt upon the table. 
 
 " I pray you rise," the king said. " I have assuredly 
 heard of the brave Eldred, and will gladly receive his 
 son as my thane. I had not heard of Eldred's death, 
 though two days since the rumor of a heavy defeat of the 
 East Angles at Kesteven, and the sacrilegious destruc- 
 tion of the holy houses of Bardenay, Croyland, and 
 Medeshamsted reached our ears. Were you present at 
 the battle?" 
 
 " I was, sir king," Egbert said, " and fought beside 
 Earl Algar and my kinsman the Ealdorman Eldred 
 until both were slain by the Danes, and I with difficulty 
 cut my way through them and escaped to carry out my 
 kinsman's orders regarding his son."
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 43 
 
 " You are a stout champion yourself," the king said, 
 regarding with admiration Egbert's huge proportions; 
 " but tell us the story of this battle, of which at present 
 but vague rumors have reached us." Egbert related the 
 incidents of the battle of Kesteven. " It was bravely 
 fought," the king said when he had concluded; "right 
 well and bravely, and better fortune should have attended 
 such valor. Truly the brave Algar has shown that we 
 Saxons have not lost the bravery which distinguished 
 our ancestors, and that, man for man, we are equal to 
 these heathen Danes." 
 
 " But methinks," Prince Alfred said, " that the brave 
 Algar and his valiant companions did wrong to throw 
 away their lives when all was lost. So long as there is 
 the remotest chance of victory it is the duty of a leader to 
 set an example of valor to his followers, but when all is 
 lost he should think of his country. What though the 
 brave thanes slew each a score of Danes before they died ; 
 their death has left their countrymen without a leader, 
 and by that one battle the Danes have made themselves 
 masters of the north of East Anglia. Better far had they, 
 when the day was lost, retreated, to gather the people 
 together when a better opportunity presented itself, and 
 again to make head against the invaders. It is heathen 
 rather than Christian warfare thus to throw away their 
 lives rather than to retreat and wait for God's time to 
 come again. To stake all on one throw, which if lost 
 loses a whole people, seems to me the act of a gamester. 
 I trust that, should the time ever come, as it is too much 
 to be feared it will ere long, that the Danes invade my 
 brother's kingdom of Wessex, I shall not be found want- 
 ing in courage; but assuredly, when defeated in battle,
 
 44 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 I would not throw away my life, for that belongs to our 
 people rather than to myself, but would retire to some 
 refuge until I could again gather the Saxons around me 
 and attack the invaders. I like the face of the young 
 ealdorman, and doubt not that he will prove a valiant 
 warrior like his father. My brother will doubtless assign 
 him lands for his maintenance and yours; but if he will 
 let me I will attach him to my person, and will be at 
 once a master and a friend to him. Wouldst thou like 
 this, young Edmund? " 
 
 The lad, greatly pleased at the young prince's kindness 
 of speech and manner, replied enthusiastically that he 
 would follow him to the death if he would accept him as 
 his faithful thane. 
 
 " Had the times been more peaceful, Edmund," Alfred 
 said, " I would fain have imparted to you some of the 
 little knowledge that I have gained, for I see an intelli- 
 gence in your face which tells me that you would have 
 proved an apt and eager pupil ; but, alas ! in the days that 
 are coming it is the sword rather than the book which 
 will prevail, and the cares of state, and the defense of the 
 country, will shortly engross all my time and leave me 
 but little leisure for the studies I love so well." 
 
 "There are the lands," the king said, "of Eabald, 
 Ealdorman of Sherborne, in Dorset. He died but last 
 week and has left no children. These lands I will grant 
 to Edmund in return for liege and true service." The 
 lad knelt before the king, and kissing his hand, swore to 
 be his true and faithful thane, and to spend land, goods, 
 and life in his service. 
 
 " And now," the king said, " since the audience is 
 over, and none other comes before us with petitions, we
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 45 
 
 will retire to our private apartments, and there my 
 brother Alfred will present you to the fair Elswitha, his 
 wife." 
 
 The room into which Egbert and Edmund followed 
 the king and his brother was spacious and lofty. The 
 walls were covered with hangings of red cloth, and a 
 thick brown baize covered the floor. The ceiling was 
 painted a dark brown with much gilding. Round the 
 sides of the room stood several dressers of carved oak, 
 upon which stood gold and silver cups. 
 
 On a table were several illuminated vellums. At 
 Croyland Edmund had seen a civilization far in advance 
 of that to which he had been accustomed in his father's 
 abode ; but he saw here a degree of luxury and splendor 
 which surprised him. Alfred had, during his two visits 
 to Rome, learned to appreciate the high degree of civili- 
 zation which reigned there, and many of the articles of 
 furniture and other objects which met Edmund's eye he 
 had brought with him on his return with his father from 
 that city. 
 
 Across the upper end of the room was a long table 
 laid with a white cloth. Elswitha was sitting in a large 
 gilded chair by the great fire which was blazing on the 
 hearth. 
 
 Prince Alfred presented Edmund and Egbert to her. 
 Elswitha was well acquainted with the Ealdorman 
 Eldred, as his lands lay on the very border of her native 
 Mercia, and she received the lad and his kinsman with 
 great kindness. In a short time they took their places at 
 table. First the attendants brought in bowls containing 
 broth, which they presented, kneeling, to each of those at 
 table. The broth was drunk from the bowl itself; then
 
 46 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 a silver goblet was placed by each diner, and was filled 
 with wine. Fish was next served. Plates were placed 
 before each; but instead of their cutting their food with 
 their own daggers, as Edmund had been accustomed to 
 see in his father's house, knives were handed round. 
 After the fish came venison, followed by wild boar, 
 chickens, and other meats. After these confections, 
 composed chiefly of honey, were placed on the table. 
 The king and Prince Alfred pledged their guests when 
 they drank. No forks were used, the meat, as cut, being 
 taken up by pieces of bread to the mouth. During the 
 meal a harper played and sung. 
 
 Edmund observed the decorum with which his royal 
 hosts fed, and the care which they took to avoid dipping 
 their fingers into their saucers or their plates. He was 
 also struck with the small amount of wine which they 
 took; for the Saxons in general were large feeders, and 
 drank heavily at their meals. 
 
 When the dinner was over a page brought round a 
 basin of warm water, in which lavender had been crushed, 
 and each dipped his fingers in this and then dried them 
 on the cloth. Then at Prince Alfred's request Egbert 
 again related in full the details of the two days' desperate 
 struggle at Kesteven, giving the most minute particulars 
 of the Danes' method of fighting. Egbert and Edmund 
 then retired to the royal guest-house adjoining the 
 palace, where apartments were assigned to them. 
 
 After remaining for a week at Reading they took leave 
 of the king and started for the lands which he had 
 assigned to Edmund. They were accompanied by an 
 officer of the royal household, who was to inform the 
 freemen and serfs of the estate that by the king's pleasure
 
 THE MASSACRE AT CROYLAND. 47 
 
 Edmund had been appointed ealdorman of the lands. 
 They found on arrival that the house had been newly 
 built, and was large and comfortable. The thanes of the 
 district speedily came in to pay their respects to their new 
 ealdorman, and although surprised to find him so young, 
 they were pleased with his bearing and manner, and 
 knowing that he came of good fighting blood doubted not 
 that in time he would make a valiant leader. All who 
 came were hospitably entertained, and for many days 
 there was high feasting. So far removed was this part 
 of England from the district which the Danes had in- 
 vaded that at present but slight alarm had been caused, 
 by them; but Edmund and his kinsman lost no time in 
 impressing upon them the greatness of the coming 
 danger. 
 
 " You may be sure," he said, " that ere long we shall 
 see their galleys on the coast. When they have eaten 
 up Mercia and Anglia they will assuredly come hither, 
 and we shall have to fight for our lives, and unless we are 
 prepared it will go hard with us." 
 
 After he had been at his new residence for a month 
 Edmund sent out messengers to all the thanes in his dis- 
 trict, requesting them to assemble at a council, and then 
 formally laid the matter before them. 
 
 " It is above all things," he said, " necessary that we 
 should have some place where we can place the women 
 and children in case of invasion, and where we can our- 
 selves retire in extreme necessity. Therefore I propose 
 that we shall build a fort of sufficient size to contain all 
 the inhabitants of the district, with many flocks and 
 herds. My cousin Egbert has ridden far over the coun- 
 try, and recommends that the Roman fortification at
 
 48 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Moorcaster shall be utilized. It is large in extent, and 
 has a double circle of earthen banks. These differ from 
 those which we are wont to build, since we Saxons 
 always fill up the ground so as to be flat with the top of 
 the earthen banks, while the Romans left theirs hollow. 
 However, the space is so large that it would take a vast 
 labor to fill it up, therefore I propose that we should 
 merely thicken the banks, and should, in Saxon custom, 
 build a wall with turrets upon them. The sloping banks 
 alone would be but a small protection against the on- 
 slaught of the Danes, but stone walls are another matter, 
 and could only be carried after a long siege. If you fall 
 in with my views you will each of you send half your 
 serfs to carry out the work, and I will do the same, and 
 will, moreover, pay fifty freemen who may do the squar- 
 ing of the stones and the proper laying of them." 
 
 The proposal led to a long discussion, as some thought 
 that there was no occasion as yet to take such a measure; 
 but the thanes finally agreed to carry out Edmund's 
 proposal.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 
 
 EDMUND and Egbert devoted most of their time to 
 the building of the new fort, living very simply, and 
 expended the whole of the revenues of the lands on the 
 payment of the freemen and masons engaged upon the 
 work. The Roman fort was a parallelogram, the sides 
 being about two hundred yards long, and the ends half 
 that length. It was surrounded by two earthen banks 
 with wide ditches. These were deepened considerably, 
 and the slopes were cut down more sharply. The inner 
 bank was widened until it was fifteen feet across the top. 
 
 On this the wall was built. It was faced on both sides 
 with square stones, the space between filled up with 
 rubble and cement, the total thickness being four feet. 
 The height of the wall was eight feet, and at intervals of 
 thirty yards apart towers were raised ten feet above it, 
 one of these being placed at either side of the entrance. 
 Here the bank was cut away, and solid buttresses of 
 masonry supported the high gates. The opening in the 
 outer bank was not opposite to the gate in the inner, 
 being fifty yards away, so that any who entered by it 
 would have for that distance to follow the ditch between 
 the two banks, exposed to the missiles of those on the 
 wall before arriving at the inner gate. 
 
 Five hundred men labored incessantly at the work. 
 The stone for the walls was fortunately found close at 
 
 49
 
 50 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 hand, but, notwithstanding this, the work took nearly six 
 months to execute ; deep wells were sunk in the center of 
 the fort, and by this means an ample supply of water was 
 secured, however large might be the number within it. 
 
 A very short time after the commencement of the 
 work the news arrived that King Edmund of East 
 Anglia had gathered his forces together and had met the 
 Danes in a great battle near Thetford on Sunday, the 
 2oth of November, and had been totally defeated by 
 them, Edmund himself having been taken prisoner. The 
 captive king, after having been for a long time cruelly 
 tortured by the Danes, was shot to death with arrows. 
 It was not long after this that news came that the whole 
 of East Anglia had fallen into the hands of the Danes. 
 
 Early in the month of February, 871, just as the walls 
 of his fort had begun to rise, a messenger arrived from 
 the king bidding Edmund assemble all the men in his 
 earlship and march at once to join him near Devizes, as 
 the news had come that a great Danish fleet had sailed 
 up the Thames and had already captured the royal town 
 of Reading. 
 
 Messengers were sent out in all directions, and early 
 the next morning, four hundred men having assembled, 
 Edmund and his kinsman marched away with them 
 toward Devizes. Upon their arrival at that town they 
 found the king and his brother with eight thousand men, 
 and the following day the army moved east toward 
 Reading. 
 
 They had not marched many miles before a messen- 
 ger arrived saying that two of the Danish jarls with a 
 great following had gone out to plunder the country, 
 that they had been encountered by Ethelwulf, Earl of
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 51 
 
 Berkshire, with his men at Englefield, and a fierce battle 
 had taken place. The Saxons had gained the victory, 
 and great numbers of the Danes had been slain, Sidroc, 
 one of their jarls, being among the fallen. 
 
 Three days later the royal army arrived in sight of 
 Reading, being joined on their march by Ethulwulf and 
 his men. The Danes had thrown up a great rampart 
 between the Thames and the Kennet, and many were still 
 at work on this fortification. These were speedily slain 
 by the Saxons, but their success was a short one. The 
 main body of the invaders swarmed out from the city and 
 a desperate engagement took place. 
 
 The Saxons fought valiantly, led by the king and 
 Prince Alfred; but being wholly undisciplined and unac- 
 customed to war they were unable to withstand the 
 onslaught of the Danes, who fought in better order, keep- 
 ing together in ranks. After four hours' hard fighting 
 the Saxons were compelled to fall back. 
 
 They rallied again a few miles from Reading. Ethel- 
 red and Alfred went among them bidding them be of 
 good cheer, for that another time, when they fought in 
 better order, they would gain the victory; and that their 
 loss had not been greater than the Danes, only that un- 
 happily the valiant Ealdorman Ethelwulf had been slain. 
 Fresh messengers were sent throughout the country bid- 
 ding all the men of Wessex to rally round their king, and 
 on the fourth morning after the defeat Ethelred found 
 himself at the head of larger forces than had fought with 
 him in the last battle. 
 
 The Danes had moved out from Reading and had 
 taken post at Ashdown, and as the Saxon army ap- 
 proached they were seen to be divided into two bodies,
 
 52 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 one of which was commanded by their two kings and the 
 other by two jarls. The Saxons therefore made a simi- 
 lar division of their army, the king commanding one 
 division and Prince Alfred the other. 
 
 Edmund, with the men of Sherborne, was in the divi- 
 sion of Alfred. The Danes advanced to the attack and 
 fell with fury upon them. It had been arranged that 
 this division should not advance to the attack until that 
 commanded by the king was also put in motion. For 
 some time Alfred and his men supported the assaults of 
 the Danes, and then, being hardly pressed, the prince 
 sent a messenger to his brother to urge that a move- 
 ment should be made. The Saxons were impatient at 
 standing on the defensive, and Alfred saw that he must 
 either allow them to charge the enemy or must retreat. 
 
 Presently the messenger returned, saying that the king 
 was in his tent hearing Mass, and that he had given 
 orders that no man should move or any should disturb 
 him until Mass was concluded. Alfred hesitated no 
 longer; he formed his men into a solid body, and then, 
 raising his battle cry, rushed upon the Danes. The 
 battle was a furious one. The Danes were upon higher 
 ground, their standard being planted by the side of a 
 single thorn tree which grew on the slopes of the hill. 
 Toward this Alfred with his men fought their way. 
 
 The lesson of the previous battle had not been lost; 
 the Saxons kept together in a solid body, which made 
 its way with irresistible weight through the ranks of the 
 Danes. Still the latter closed in on all sides, and the 
 fight was doubtful until the king, having finished his 
 devotions, led his division into the battle. For a long 
 time a desperate strife continued and great numbers on
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 53 
 
 both sides were killed; but the Saxons, animated at 
 once by love of their country and hatred of the invaders, 
 and by humiliation at their previous defeat, fought with 
 such fury that the Danes began to give way. Then the 
 Saxons pressed them still more hotly, and the invaders 
 presently lost heart and fled in confusion, pursued in all 
 directions by the exulting Saxons. 
 
 The Danish King Bergsecg and five jarls, the two 
 Sidrocs, Osbearn, Frene, and Hareld, were slain, and 
 many thousands of their followers. Great spoil of arms 
 and armor fell into the hands of the victors. 
 
 Edmund had fought bravely in the battle at the head 
 of his men. Egbert had kept beside him, and twice, 
 when the lad had been smitten to his knees by the enemy, 
 covered him with his shield and beat off the foe. 
 
 " You are over young for such a fight as this, Ed- 
 mund," he said when the Danes had taken to flight. 
 " You will need another four or five years over your head 
 before you can stand in battle against these fierce North- 
 men. They break down your guard by sheer weight; 
 but you bore yourself gallantly, and I doubt not will yet 
 be as famous a warrior as was your brave father." 
 
 Edmund did not join in the pursuit, being too much 
 bruised and exhausted to do so; but Egbert with the 
 men of Sherborne followed the flying Danes until night- 
 fall. 
 
 " You have done well, my young ealdorman," Prince 
 Alfred said to the lad after the battle. " I have been 
 wishing much that you could be with me during the past 
 month, but I heard that you were building a strong fort 
 and deemed it better to let you continue your work un- 
 disturbed. When it is finished I trust that I shall have
 
 54 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 you often near me; but I fear that for a time we shall 
 have but little space for peaceful pursuits, for the Danes 
 are coming, as I hear, in great troops westward, and we 
 shall have many battles to fight ere we clear the land of 
 them," 
 
 In those days a defeat, however severe, had not the 
 same decisive effect as it has in modern warfare. There 
 were no cannon to lose, no great stores to fall into the 
 hands of the victors. The army was simply dispersed, 
 and its component parts reassembled in the course of a 
 day or two, ready, when re-enforcements arrived, to 
 renew the fight. Thus, decisive as was the victory of 
 Ashdown, Prince Alfred saw that many such victories 
 must be won, and a prolonged and exhausting struggle 
 carried on before the tide of invasion would be finally 
 hurled back from Wessex. The next few days were 
 spent in making a fair distribution of the spoil and arms 
 among the conquerors. Some of the thanes then re- 
 turned home with their people; but the remainder, on 
 the king's entreaty, agreed to march with him against 
 the Danes, who after the battle had fallen back to Basing, 
 where they had been joined by others coming from the 
 coast. The royal army advanced against them, and 
 fourteen days after the battle of Ashdown the struggle 
 was renewed. The fight lasted for many hours, but 
 toward nightfall the Saxons were compelled to retreat, 
 moving off the field, however, in good order, so that no 
 spoil fell into the hands of the Danes. 
 
 This check was a great disappointment to the Saxons, 
 who after their late victory had hoped that they should 
 speedily clear the kingdom of the Danes. These, indeed, 
 taught prudence by the manner in which the West
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 55 
 
 Saxons had fought, for a while refrained from plundering 
 excursions. Two months later the Saxons were again 
 called to arms. Somerled, a Danish chieftain, had again 
 advanced to Reading, and had captured and burned the 
 town. The king marched against him, and the two 
 armies met at Merton. Here another desperate battle 
 took place. 
 
 During the first part of the day the Saxons were vic- 
 torious over both the divisions of the Danish army, but 
 in the afternoon the latter received some re-enforcements 
 and renewed the fight. The Saxons, believing that the 
 victory had been won, had fallen into disorder and were 
 finally driven from the field. Great numbers were slain 
 on both sides. Bishop Edmund and many Saxon nobles 
 were killed, and King Ethelred so severely wounded that 
 he expired a few days later, April 23, 871, having reigned 
 for five years. He was buried at Wimbourne Minster, 
 and Prince Alfred ascended the throne. 
 
 Ethelred was much regretted by his people, but the 
 accession of Alfred increased their hopes of battling suc- 
 cessfully against the Danes. Although wise and brave, 
 King Ethelred had been scarcely the monarch for a war- 
 like people in troubled times. Religious exercises occu- 
 pied too large a share of his thoughts. His rule was 
 kindly rather than strong, and his authority was but weak 
 over his nobles. From Prince Alfred the Saxons hoped 
 better things. From his boyhood he had been regarded 
 with special interest and affection by the people, as his 
 father had led them to regard him as their future king. 
 
 The fact that he had been personally consecrated by 
 the Pope appeared to invest him with a special authority. 
 His immense superiority in learning over all his people
 
 56 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 greatly impressed them. Though gentle, he was firm 
 and resolute, prompt in action, daring in the field. Thus, 
 then, although the people regretted King Ethelred, there 
 was a general feeling of hope and joy when Alfred took 
 his place on the throne. He had succeeded to the crown 
 but a month when the Danes again advanced in great 
 numbers. The want of success which had attended them 
 in the last two battles had damped the spirit of the people, 
 and it was with a very small force only that Alfred was 
 able to advance against them. 
 
 The armies met near Wilton, where the Danes in 
 vastly superior numbers were posted on a hill. King 
 Alfred led his forces forward and fell upon the Danes, 
 and so bravely did the Saxons fight that for some time 
 the day went favorably for them. Gradually the Danes 
 were driven from their post of vantage, and after some 
 hours' fighting turned to fly; but, as at Merton and Kes- 
 teven, the impetuosity of the Saxons proved their ruin. 
 Breaking their compact ranks they scattered in pursuit 
 of the Danes, and these, seeing how small was the num- 
 ber of their pursuers, rallied and turned upon them, and 
 the Saxons were driven from the field which they had so 
 bravely won. 
 
 " Unless my brave Saxons learn order and discipline," 
 the king said to Edmund and some of his nobles who 
 gathered round him on the evening after the defeat, 
 " our cause is assuredly lost. We have proved now in 
 each battle that we are superior, man to man, to the 
 Danes, but we throw away the fruits of victory by our 
 impetuosity. The great Caesar, who wrote an account 
 of his battles which I have read in Latin, described the 
 order and discipline with which the Roman troops
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 57 
 
 fought. They were always in heavy masses, and even 
 after a battle the heavy-armed soldiers kept their ranks 
 and did not scatter in pursuit of the enemy, leaving this 
 task to the more lightly armed troops. 
 
 " Would that we had three or four years before us to 
 teach our men discipline and order, but, alas! there is 
 no time for this. The Danes have fallen in great num- 
 bers in every fight, but they are ever receiving re-enforce- 
 ments and come on in fresh waves of invasion; while the 
 Saxons, finding that all their efforts and valor seem to 
 avail nothing, are beginning fast to lose heart. See how 
 small a number assembled round my standard yesterday, 
 and yet the war is but beginning. Truly, the lookout is 
 bad for England." 
 
 The king made strenuous efforts again to raise an 
 army, but the people did not respond to his call. In 
 addition to the battles which have been spoken of, sev- 
 eral others had been fought in different parts of Wessex 
 by the ealdormen and their followers against bodies of 
 invading Danes. In the space of one year the Saxons 
 had engaged in eight pitched battles and in many 
 skirmishes. Great numbers had been slain on both sides, 
 but the Danes ever received fresh accessions of strength, 
 and seemed to grow stronger and more numerous after 
 every battle, while the Saxons were dwindling rapidly. 
 Wide tracts of country had been devastated, the men 
 slaughtered, and the women and children taken captives, 
 and the people, utterly dispirited and depressed, no 
 longer listened to the voices of their leaders, and refused 
 again to peril their lives in a strife which seemed hope- 
 "less. Alfred therefore called his ealdormen together and 
 proposed to them that, since the people would no longer
 
 58 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 fight, the sole means that remained to escape destruction 
 was to offer to buy off the Danes. 
 
 The proposal was agreed to, for although none of 
 them had any hope that the Danes would long keep any 
 treaty they might make, yet even a little respite might 
 give heart and spirit to the Saxons again. Accordingly 
 negotiations were entered into with the Danes, and these, 
 in consideration of a large money payment, agreed to 
 retire from Wessex. The money was paid, the Danes 
 retired from Reading, which they had used as their head- 
 quarters, and marched to London. King Burhred, the 
 feeble King of Mercia, could do nothing to oppose them, 
 and he too agreed to pay them a large annual tribute. 
 
 From the end of 872 till the autumn of 875 the coun- 
 try was comparatively quiet. Alfred ruled it wisely, and 
 tried to repair the terrible damages the war had made. 
 Edmund looked after his earldom, and grew into a 
 powerful young man of nineteen years old. 
 
 King Alfred had not deceived himself for a moment 
 as to the future. " The Danes," he said, " are still in 
 England. East Anglia and Northumbria swarm with 
 them. Had this army, after being bought off by us and 
 my brother of Mercia, sailed across the seas and landed 
 in France there would have been some hope for us, but 
 their restless nature will not allow them to stay long in 
 the parts which they have conquered. 
 
 " In Anglia, King Guthrum has divided the land 
 among his jarls, and there they seem disposed to settle 
 down; but elsewhere they care not for the land, prefer- 
 ring to leave it in the hands of its former owners to till, 
 and after to wring from the cultivators the fruits of the 
 harvest; then, as the country becomes thoroughly im-
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 59 
 
 poverished, they must move elsewhere. Mercia they 
 can overrun whensoever they choose, and after that there 
 is nothing- for them to do but to sweep down again upon 
 Wessex, and with all the rest of England at their feet it 
 is hopeless to think that we alone can withstand their 
 united power." 
 
 " Then what, think you, must be the end of this? " 
 Edmund asked. 
 
 " Tis difficult to see the end," Alfred replied. " It 
 would seem that our only hope of release from them is 
 that, when they have utterly eaten up and ravaged Eng- 
 land, they may turn their thoughts elsewhere. Already 
 they are harrying the northern coasts of France, but there 
 are richer prizes on the Mediterranean shores, and it 
 may be that when England is no longer worth plunder- 
 ing they may sail away to Spain and Italy. We have 
 acted foolishly in the way we have fought them. When 
 they first began to arrive upon our coasts we should have 
 labored hard to build great fleets, so that we could go 
 forth and meet them on the seas. 
 
 " Some, indeed, might have escaped our watch and 
 landed, but the fleets could have cut off re-enforcements 
 coming to them, and thus those who reached our shores 
 could have been overwhelmed. Even now, I think that 
 something might be done that way, and I purpose to 
 build a fleet which may, when they again invade us, take 
 its station near the mouth of the Thames and fall upon 
 the vessels bringing stores and re-enforcements. This 
 would give much encouragement to the people, whose 
 hopelessness and desperation are caused principally by 
 the fact that it seems to be of no use killing the enemy, 
 since so many are ready constantly to take their places."
 
 60 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " I will gladly undertake to build one ship," Edmund 
 said. " The fort is now finished, and with the revenues 
 of the land I could at once commence a ship; and if the 
 Danes give us time, when she is finished I would build 
 another. I will the more gladly do it, since it seems to 
 me that if the Danes entirely overrun our country we 
 must take to the sea and so in turn become plunderers. 
 With this view I will have the ship built large and strong, 
 so that she may keep the sea in all weathers and be my 
 home if I am driven out of England. There must be 
 plenty of ports in France, and many a quiet nook and 
 inlet round England, where one can put in to refit when 
 necessary, and we could pick up many a prize of Danish 
 ships returning laden with booty. With such a ship I 
 could carry a strong crew, and with my trusty Egbert 
 and the best of my fighting men we should be able to 
 hold our own, even if attacked by two or three of the 
 Danish galleys." 
 
 " The idea is a good one, Edmund," the king said, 
 " and I would that I myself could carry it into effect. It 
 were a thousand times better to live a free life on the sea, 
 even if certain at last to be overpowered by a Danish 
 fleet, than to lurk a hunted fugitive in the woods; but I 
 cannot do it. So long as I live I must remain among 
 my people, ready to snatch any chance that may offer of 
 striking a blow against the invader. But for you it is 
 different." 
 
 " I should not, of course, do it," Edmund said, 
 "until all is lost here, and mean to defend my fort to 
 an extremity; still, should it be that the Danes conquer 
 all our lands, it were well to have such a refuge." 
 
 Edmund talked the matter over with Egbert, who
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 6l 
 
 warmly entered into the plan. " So long as I have life 
 I will fight against the Danes, and in a ship at least we 
 can fight manfully till the end. We must not build her 
 on the seacoast, or before the time when we need her she 
 may be destroyed by the Danes. We will build her 
 on the Parrot. The water is deep enough far up from 
 the sea to float her when empty, and if we choose some 
 spot where the river runs among woods we might hide 
 her, so that she may to the last escape the attention of the 
 Danes. 
 
 " We must get some men crafty in shipbuilding from 
 one of the ports, sending down a body of our own serfs 
 to do the rough work. We will go to Exeter first and 
 there choose us the craftsman most skilled in building 
 ships, and will take counsel with him as to the best form 
 and size. She must be good to sail and yet able to row 
 fast with a strong crew, and she must have room to house 
 a goodly number of rowing and fighting men. You, 
 Edmund, might, before we start, consult King Alfred. 
 He must have seen at Rome and other ports on the 
 Mediterranean the ships in use there, which are doubt- 
 less far in advance of our own, for we know from the 
 Holy Bible that a thousand years ago St. Paul made 
 long voyages in ships, and doubtless they have learned 
 much since those days." 
 
 Edmund thought the idea a good one, and asked the 
 king to make him a drawing of the vessels in use in the 
 Mediterranean". This King Alfred readily did, and 
 Egbert and Edmund then journeyed to Exeter, where, 
 finding out the man most noted for his skill in building 
 ships, they told him the object they had in view, and 
 showed him the drawings the king had made. There
 
 62 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 were two of them, the one a long galley rowed with 
 double banks of oars, the other a heavy trading ship. 
 
 " This would be useless to you," the shipwright said, 
 laying the second drawing aside. " It would not be 
 fast enough either to overtake or to fly. The other galley 
 would, methinks, suit you well. I have seen a drawing 
 of such a ship before. It is a war galley, such as is used 
 by the Genoese in their fights against the African pirates. 
 They are fast and roomy, and have plenty of accommoda- 
 tion for the crews. One of them, well manned and 
 handled, should be a match for six at least of the Danish 
 galleys, which are much lower in the water and smaller 
 in all ways. But it will cost a good deal of money to 
 build such a ship." 
 
 " I will devote all the revenues of my land to it until 
 it is finished," Edmund said. " I will place a hundred 
 serfs at your service, and will leave it to you to hire as 
 many craftsmen as may be needed. I intend to build 
 her in a quiet place in a deep wood on the river Parrot, 
 so that she may escape the eyes of the Danes." 
 
 " I shall require seasoned timber," the shipwright 
 urged. 
 
 " That will I buy," Edmund replied, " as you shall 
 direct, and can have it brought up the river to the spot.'* 
 
 " Being so large and heavy," the shipwright said, " she 
 will be difficult to launch. Methinks it were best to dig 
 a hole or dock at some little distance from the river; 
 then, when she is finished, a way can be cut to the river 
 wide enough for her to pass out. When the water is 
 turned in it will float her up level to the surface, and as 
 she will not draw more than two feet of water the cut 
 need not be more than three feet deep."
 
 THE INVASION OF WESSEX. 63 
 
 " That will be the best plan by far," Edmund agreed, 
 " for you can make the hole so deep that you can build 
 her entirely below the level of the ground. Then we can, 
 if needs be, fill up the hole altogether with bushes, and 
 cover her up, so that she would not be seen by a Danish 
 galley rowing up the river, or even by any of the enemy 
 who might enter the wood, unless they made special 
 search for her; and there she could lie until I chose to 
 embark." 
 
 The shipwright at once set to work to draw out his 
 plans, and a week later sent to Edmund a messenger 
 with an account of the quantity and size of wood he 
 should require. This was purchased at once. Edmund 
 and Egbert, with their serfs, journeyed to the spot they 
 had chosen, and were met there by the shipwright, who 
 brought with him twenty craftsmen from Exeter. The 
 wood was brought up the river, and while the craftsmen 
 began to cut it up into fitting sizes, the serfs applied 
 themselves to dig the deep dock in which the vessel was 
 to be built.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 
 
 THE construction of the ship went on steadily. King 
 Alfred, who was himself building several war vessels of 
 ordinary size, took great interest in Edmund's craft and 
 paid several visits to it while it was in progress. 
 
 " It will be a fine ship," he said one day as the vessel 
 was approaching completion, " and much larger than any 
 in these seas. It reminds me, Edmund, not indeed in size 
 or shape, but in its purpose, of the ark which Noah built 
 before the deluge which covered the whole earth. He 
 built it, as you know, to escape with his family from 
 destruction. You, too, are building against the time 
 when the deluge of Danish invasion will sweep over this 
 land, and I trust that your success will equal that of the 
 patriarch." 
 
 " I shall be better off than Noah was," Edmund said, 
 " for he had nothing to do, save to shut up his windows 
 and wait till the floods abated, while I shall go out and 
 seek my enemies on the sea." 
 
 The respite purchased by the king from the Danes was 
 but a short one. In the autumn of 875 their bands were 
 again swarming around the borders of Wessex, and con- 
 stant irruptions took place. Edmund received a sum- 
 mons to gather his tenants, but he found that these no 
 longer replied willingly to the call. Several of his chief 
 
 64
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 65 
 
 men met him and represented to him the general feeling 
 which prevailed. 
 
 " The men say," their spokesman explained, " that it is 
 useless to fight against the Danes. In 872 there were 
 ten pitched battles, and vast numbers of the Danes were 
 slain, and vast numbers also of Saxons. The Danes 
 are already far more numerous than before, for fresh 
 hordes continue to arrive on the shores, and more than 
 fill up the places of those who are killed; but the places 
 of the Saxons are empty, and our fighting force is far 
 smaller than it was last year. If we again go out and 
 again fight many battles, even if we are victorious, which 
 we can hardly hope to be, the same thing will happen. 
 Many thousands will be slain, and the following year we 
 Shall in vain try to put an army in the field which can 
 match that of the Danes, who will again have filled up 
 their ranks, and be as numerous as ever. So long as we 
 continue to fight, so long the Danes will slay, burn, and 
 destroy wheresoever they march, until there will remain 
 of us but a few fugitives hidden in the woods. We 
 should be far better off did we cease to resist, and the 
 Danes become our masters, as they have become the 
 masters of Northumbria, Mercia, and Anglia. 
 
 " There, it is true, they have plundered the churches 
 and thanes' houses and have stolen all that is worth car- 
 rying away; but when they have taken all that there is 
 to take they leave the people alone and unmolested, to 
 till the ground and to gain their livelihood. They do 
 not slay for the pleasure of slaying, and grievous as is 
 the condition of the Angles they and their wives and 
 children are free from massacre and are allowed to 
 gain their livings. The West Saxons have showed that
 
 66 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 they are no cowards; they have defeated the Northmen 
 over and over again when far outnumbering them. It is 
 no dishonor to yield now when all the rest of England 
 has yielded, and when further fighting will only bring 
 ruin upon ourselves, our wives, and children." 
 
 Edmund could find no reply to this argument. He 
 knew that even the king despaired of ultimately resisting 
 the Danish invasion, and after listening to all that the 
 thanes had to say he retired with Egbert apart. 
 
 " What say you, Egbert? There is reason in the 
 arguments that they use. You and I have neither 
 wives nor children, and we risk only our own lives; but 
 I can well understand that those who have so much to 
 lose are chary of further effort. What say you? " 
 
 " I do not think it will be fair to press them further," 
 Egbert answered; " but methinks that we might raise a 
 band consisting of all the youths and unmarried men in 
 the earldom. These we might train carefully and keep 
 always together, seeing that the lands will still be culti- 
 vated and all able to pay their assessment, and may even 
 add to it, since you exempt them from service. Such a 
 band we could train and practice until we could rely 
 upon them to defeat a far larger force of the enemy, and 
 they would be available for our crew when we take to 
 the ship." 
 
 " I think the idea is a very good one, Egbert; we will 
 propose it to the thanes." The proposition was accord- 
 ingly made that all married men should be exempt from 
 service, but that the youths above the age of sixteen and 
 the unmarried men should be formed into a band and 
 kept permanently under arms. Landowners who lost 
 the services of sons or freemen working for them should
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 6^ 
 
 pay the same assessment only as before, but those who 
 did not contribute men to the levy should pay an addi- 
 tional assessment. Edmund said he would pay the men 
 composing the band the same wages they would earn in 
 the field, and would undertake all their expenses. " So 
 long as the king continues the struggle," he said, " it is 
 our duty to aid him, nor can we escape from the dangers 
 and perils of invasion. Should the Danes come near us 
 all must perforce fight, but so long as they continue at a 
 distance things can go on here as if we had peace in the 
 land." 
 
 The proposal was, after some discussion, agreed to, 
 and the news caused gladness and contentment through- 
 out the earldom. The younger men who had been 
 included in the levy were quite satisfied with the arrange- 
 ment. The spirit of the West Saxons was still high, and 
 those without wives and families who would suffer by 
 their absence or be ruined by their death were eager to 
 continue the contest. The proposal that they should be 
 paid as when at work was considered perfectly satis- 
 factory. 
 
 The men of Sherborne had under their young leader 
 gained great credit by their steadiness and valor in the 
 battles four years before, and they looked forward to 
 fresh victories over the invader. The result was that 
 ninety young men assembled for service. Edmund had 
 sent off a messenger to the king, saying that the people 
 were utterly weary of the war and refused to take up 
 arms, but that he was gathering a band of young men 
 with whom he would ere long join him; but he prayed 
 for a short delay in order that he might get them into a 
 condition to be useful on the day of battle.
 
 68 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 After consultation with Egbert, Edmund drew up a 
 series of orders somewhat resembling those of modern 
 drill. King Alfred had once, in speaking to him, 
 described the manner in which the Thebans, a people of 
 Northern Greece, had fought, placing their troops in the 
 form of a wedge. This formation he now taught his men. 
 From morning to night they were practiced at rally- 
 ing from pursuit or flight, or changing from a line into 
 the form of a wedge. Each man had his appointed place, 
 both in the line and wedge. Those who formed the out- 
 side line of this formation were armed with large shields 
 which covered them from chin to foot, and with short 
 spears; those in the inner lines carried no shields, but 
 bore spears of increasing length, so that four lines of 
 spears projected from the wedge to nearly the same dis- 
 tance. Inside the four lines were twenty men armed 
 with shields, bows, and arrows. The sides of the wedge 
 were of equal length, so that they could march either 
 way. 
 
 Egbert's place was at the apex of the wedge intended 
 generally for attack. He carried no spear, nor did those 
 at the other corners, as they would be covered by those 
 beside and behind them; he was armed with a huge 
 battle-ax. The other leaders were also chosen for great 
 personal strength. Edmund's place was on horseback 
 in the middle of the wedge, whence he could overlook 
 the whole and direct their movements. 
 
 In three weeks the men could perform their simple 
 movements to perfection, and at a sound from Edmund's 
 horn would run in as when scattered in pursuit or flight, 
 or could form from line into the wedge, without the least 
 confusion, every man occupying his assigned place.
 
 THE BUILDING OP THB " DRAGON." Page sa,
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 69 
 
 The men were delighted with their new exercises, and 
 felt confident that the weight of the solid mass thickly 
 bristling with spears would break through the Danish 
 line without difficulty, or could draw off from the field 
 in perfect order and safety in case of a defeat, however 
 numerous their foes. The two front lines were to thrust 
 with their pikes, the others keeping their long spears 
 immovable to form a solid hedge. Each man carried a 
 short heavy sword to use in case, by any fatality, the 
 wedge should get broken up. 
 
 When assured that his band were perfect in their new 
 exercise Edmund marched and joined the king. He 
 found on his arrival that the summons to arms had been 
 everywhere disregarded. Many men had indeed come 
 in, but these were in no way sufficient to form a force 
 which would enable him to take the field against the 
 Danes. 
 
 Edmund therefore solicited and obtained permission 
 to march with his band to endeavor to check the plunder- 
 ing bands of Danes, who were already committing devas- 
 tations throughout the country. 
 
 "Be not rash, Edmund," the monarch said; "you 
 have but a handful of men, and I should grieve indeed 
 did aught of harm befall you. If you can fall upon small 
 parties of plunderers and destroy them you will do good 
 service, not only by compelling them to keep together, 
 but by raising the spirits of the Saxons; but avoid con- 
 flict with parties likely to defeat you." 
 
 " You shall hear of us soon, I promise you," Edmund 
 replied, " and I trust that the news will be good." 
 
 The little party set out toward the border, and before 
 long met numbers of fugitives weeping women carrying
 
 70 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 children, old men and boys, making their way from the 
 neighborhood of the Danes. The men had for the most 
 part driven their herds into the woods, where they were 
 prepared to defend them as best they could against rov- 
 ing parties. They learned that Haffa, a Danish jarl, 
 with about six hundred followers, was plundering and 
 ravaging the country about twelve miles away. The 
 force was a formidable one, but after consultation with 
 Egbert, Edmund determined to advance, deeming that 
 he might find the Danes scattered and cut off some of 
 their parties. 
 
 As they neared the country of which the Danes were 
 in possession, the smoke of burning villages and home- 
 steads was seen rising heavily in the air. Edmund halted 
 for the night in a wood about a mile distant from a blaz- 
 ing farm, and the band lay down for some hours. 
 
 Before daybreak three or four of the swiftest-footed 
 of the men were sent out to reconnoiter. They learned, 
 from badly wounded men whom they found lying near 
 the burning farms, that the Danes had been plundering 
 in parties of twenty or thirty, but that the main body 
 under Haffa lay five miles away at the village of Bris- 
 towe. 
 
 A consultation was held, and it was agreed that the 
 party should remain hidden in the wood during the day, 
 and that upon the following night they should fall upon 
 the Danes, trusting to the surprise to inflict much damage 
 upon them, and to be able to draw off before the enemy 
 could recover sufficiently to rally and attack them. 
 
 Accordingly, about nine o'clock in the evening they 
 started, and marching rapidly approached Bristowe an 
 hour and a half later. They could see great firee blazing,
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 71 
 
 and round them the Danes were carousing after their 
 forays of the day. Great numbers of cattle were penned 
 up near the village. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert, having halted their men, stole 
 forward until close to the village, in order to learn the 
 nature of the ground and the position of the Danes. 
 Upon their return they waited until the fires burned low 
 and the sound of shouting and singing decreased. It 
 was useless to wait longer, for they knew that many of 
 the Danes would, according to their custom, keep up 
 their revelry all night. Crawling along the ground, the 
 band made for the great pen where were herded the 
 cattle which the Danes had driven in from the surround- 
 ing country, and over which several guards had been 
 placed. Before starting Egbert assigned to each man 
 the special duties which he was to fulfill. 
 
 The Saxons crept up quite close to the Danish guards 
 unobserved. To each of these three or four bowmen 
 had been told off, and they on nearing the sentries lay 
 prone on the ground with bows bent and arrows fixed 
 until a whistle from Edmund gave the signal. Then the 
 arrows were loosed, and the distance being so short the 
 Danish sentries were all slain. Then a party of men 
 removed the side of the pen facing the village; the rest 
 mingled with the cattle, and soon with the points of their 
 spears goaded them into flight. In a mass the herd 
 thundered down upon the village, the Saxons keeping 
 closely behind them and adding to their terror by goad- 
 ing the hindermost. 
 
 The Danes, astonished at the sudden thunder of hoofs 
 bearing down upon them, leaped to their feet and 
 endeavored to turn the course of the herd, which they
 
 72 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 deemed to have accidentally broken loose, by loud shouts 
 and by rattling their swords against their shields. The 
 oxen, however, were too terrified by those in their rear 
 to check their course and charged impetuously down 
 upon the Danes. 
 
 Numbers of these were hurled to the ground and 
 trampled under foot, and the wildest confusion reigned in 
 the camp. This was increased when, as the herd swept 
 along, a number of active men with spear and sword fell 
 suddenly upon them. Scores were cut down or run 
 through before they could prepare for defense, or recover 
 from their surprise at the novel method of attack. 
 
 At last, as the thunder of the herd died away in the 
 distance, and they became aware of the comparative few- 
 ness of their foes, they began to rally and make head 
 against their assailants. No sooner was this the case 
 than the note of a horn was heard, and as if by magic 
 their assailants instantly darted away into the night, leav- 
 ing the superstitious Danes in some doubt whether the 
 whole attack upon them had not been of a supernatural 
 nature. 
 
 Long before they recovered themselves, and were 
 ready for- pursuit, the Saxons were far away ; no less than 
 two hundred of the Danes having been slain or trampled 
 to death, while of Edmund's band not one had received 
 so much as a wound. 
 
 The Saxons regained the wood in the highest state of 
 exultation at their success, and more confident than be- 
 fore in themselves and their leader. 
 
 " I am convinced," Edmund said, " that this is the 
 true way to fight the Danes; to harry and attack them 
 by night assaults until they dare not break up into par-
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 73 
 
 ties, and become so worn out by constant alarms that 
 they will be glad to leave a country where plunder and 
 booty are only to be earned at so great a cost." 
 
 Knowing that Haffa's band would for some time be 
 thoroughly on the alert, Edmund moved his party to 
 another portion of the country, where he inflicted a blow, 
 almost as heavy as he had dealt Haffa, upon Sigbert, 
 another of the Danish jarls. Three or four more very 
 successful night attacks were made, and then the Danes, 
 by this time thoroughly alarmed, obtained from some 
 Saxon country people whom they took prisoners news as 
 to the strength of Edmund's band. 
 
 Furious at the heavy losses which had been inflicted 
 upon them by so small a number, they determined to 
 unite in crushing them. By threats of instant death, and 
 by the offers of a high reward, they succeeded in per- 
 suading two Saxon prisoners to act as spies, and one day 
 these brought in to Haffa the news that the band had 
 that morning, after striking a successful blow at the 
 Danes ten miles away, entered at daybreak a wood but 
 three miles from his camp. 
 
 The Northman, disdaining to ask for assistance from 
 one of the other bands against so small a foe, moved out 
 at once with three hundred of his men toward the wood. 
 The Saxons had posted guards, who on the approach of 
 the Danes roused Edmund with the news that the enemy 
 were close at hand. The Saxons were soon on their feet. 
 
 " Now, my friends," Edmund said to them, " here is 
 the time for trying what benefit we have got from our 
 exercise. We cannot well draw off, for the Danes are as 
 fleet-footed as we; therefore let us fight and conquer 
 them."
 
 74 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The men formed up cheerfully, and the little body 
 moved out from the wood to meet the Danes. The 
 latter gave a shout of triumph as they saw them. The 
 Saxon force, from its compact formation, appeared even 
 smaller than it was, and the Norsemen advanced in haste, 
 each eager to be the first to fall upon an enemy whom 
 they regarded as an easy prey. As they arrived upon 
 the spot, however, and saw the thick hedge of spears 
 which bristled round the little body of Saxons, the first 
 comers checked their speed and waited till Haffa himself 
 came up, accompanied by his principal warriors. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation the jarl flung himself 
 upon the Saxons. In vain, however, he tried to reach 
 them with his long sword. As he neared them the front 
 line of the Saxons dropped on one knee, and as the 
 Danes with their shields dashed against the spears and 
 strove to cut through them, the kneeling men were able 
 with their pikes to thrust at the unguarded portions of 
 the bodies below their shields, and many fell grievously 
 wounded. After trying for some time in vain, Haffa, 
 finding that individual effort did not suffice to break 
 through the Saxon spears, formed his men up in line 
 four deep, and advanced hi a solid body so as to over- 
 whelm them. 
 
 The Saxons now rose to their feet. The spears, in- 
 stead of being pointed outward, were inclined toward 
 the front, and the wedge advanced against the Danes. 
 The Saxon war-cry rose loud as they neared the Danish 
 line, and then, still maintaining their close formation, 
 they charged upon it. The assault was irresistible. The 
 whole weight was thrown upon a point, and preceded as 
 it was by the densely-packed spears, it burst through the
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 75 
 
 Danish line as if the latter had been composed of osier 
 twigs, bearing down all in its way. 
 
 With shouts of surprise the Danes broke up their line 
 and closed in a thick mass round the Saxons, those be- 
 hind pressing forward and impeding the motions of the 
 warriors actually engaged. The Saxons no longer kept 
 stationary. In obedience to Edmund's orders the 
 triangle advanced, sometimes with one angle in front, 
 sometimes with another, but whichever way it moved 
 sweeping away the Danes opposed to it, while the archers 
 from the center shot fast and strong into the mass of the 
 enemy. 
 
 Haffa himself, trying to oppose the advance of the 
 wedge, was slain by a blow of Egbert's ax, and after half 
 an hour's fierce fighting, the Danes, having lost upward 
 of fifty of their best men, and finding all their efforts to 
 produce an impression upon the Saxons vain, desisted 
 from the attack and fled. 
 
 r At once the wedge broke up and the Saxons followed 
 in hot pursuit, cutting down their flying enemies. 
 Obedient, however, to Edmund's repeated shouts, they 
 kept fairly together, and when the Danes, thinking them 
 broken and disordered, turned to fall upon them, a single 
 note of the horn brought them instantly together again, 
 and the astonished Danes saw the phalanx which had 
 proved so fatal to them prepared to receive their attack. 
 This they did not attempt to deliver, but took to flight, 
 the Saxons, as before, pursuing, and twice as many of 
 the Danes were slain in the retreat as in the first attack. 
 
 The pursuit was continued for many miles, and then, 
 fearing that he might come across some fresh body of 
 the enemy, Edmund called off his men. Great was the
 
 f6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 triumph of the Saxons. A few of them had suffered 
 from wounds more or less serious, but not one had fallen. 
 They had defeated a body of Danes four times their own 
 force, and had killed nearly half of them, and they felt 
 confident that the tactics which they had adopted would 
 enable them in future to defeat any scattered bodies of 
 Danes they might meet. 
 
 For a week after the battle they rested, spending their 
 time in further improving themselves in their drill, prac- 
 ticing especially the alterations of the position of the 
 spears requisite when changing from a defensive attitude, 
 with the pikes at right angles to each face, to that of an 
 attack, when the spears of both faces of the advancing 
 wedge were all directed forward. A messenger arrived 
 from the king, to whom Edmund had sent the news of 
 his various successes, and Alfred sent his warmest con- 
 gratulations and thanks for the great results which had 
 been gained with so small a force, the king confessing 
 that he was unable to understand how with such dispro- 
 portionate numbers Edmund could so totally have routed 
 the force of so distinguished a leader as Haffa. 
 
 For some weeks Edmund continued the work of 
 checking the depredations of the Danes, and so success- 
 ful was he that the freebooters became seized with a 
 superstitious awe of his band. The rapidity of its 
 maneuvering, the manner in which men at one moment 
 scattered were in another formed in a serried mass, 
 against which all their efforts broke as waves against 
 a rock, seemed to them to be something superhuman. 
 In that part of Wessex, therefore, the invaders gradu- 
 ally withdrew their forces across the frontier; but 
 in other parts of the country, the tide of invasion being
 
 A DISCIPLINED BAND. 77 
 
 unchecked, large tracts of country had been devastated, 
 and the West Saxons could nowhere make head against 
 them. One day a messenger reached Edmund, telling 
 him that a large Danish army was approaching Sher- 
 borne, and urging him to return instantly to the defense 
 of his earldom. 
 
 With rapid marches he proceeded thither, and on arriv- 
 ing at his house he found that the Danes were but a few 
 miles away, and that the whole country was in a state of 
 panic. He at once sent off messengers in all directions, 
 bidding the people hasten with their wives and families, 
 their herds and valuables, to the fort. His return to 
 some extent restored confidence. The news of the vic- 
 tories he had gained over the Danes had reached Sher- 
 borne, and the confidence of their power to defeat the 
 invaders which his followers expressed as they scattered 
 to their respective farms again raised the courage of the 
 people. 
 
 All through the night bands of fugitives poured into 
 the fort, and by morning the whole of the people for 
 many miles round were assembled there. Egbert and 
 Edmund busied themselves in assigning to each his duty 
 and station. All the men capable of bearing arms were 
 told off to posts on the walls. The old men and young 
 boys were to draw water and look after the cattle; the 
 women to cook and attend to the wounded. The men 
 of his own band were not placed upon the walls, but were 
 held in readiness as a reserve to move to any point which 
 might be threatened, and to take part in sorties against 
 the enemy. 
 
 Soon smoke was seen rising u^ in many directions, 
 showing that the enemy were at their accustomed work.
 
 78 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Cries broke from the women and exclamations of rage 
 from the men, as they recognized by the direction of the 
 smoke that their own homesteads and villages were in 
 the hands of the spoilers. About midday a party of 
 mounted Danes rode up toward the fort and made a 
 circuit of it. When they had satisfied themselves as to 
 the formidable nature of its defenses they rode off again, 
 and for the rest of the day none of the enemy approached
 
 CHAPTER VI. ^ 
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 
 
 A STRICT watch was kept all night, and several scout* 
 were sent out. These on their return reported that the 
 Danes were feasting, having slain many cattle and 
 broached the casks of mead which they found in the 
 cellars of Edmund's house. This they had not burned, 
 nor the houses around it, intending, as the scouts sup- 
 posed, to make it their headquarters while they attacked 
 the fort. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert agreed that it would be well to 
 show the Danes at once that they had an active and 
 enterprising foe to deal with; they therefore awakened 
 their band, who were sleeping on skins close to the gate, 
 and with them started out. 
 
 It was still two hours before dawn when they ap- 
 proached the house. Save a few men on watch, the 
 great Danish host, which the messengers calculated to 
 amount to ten thousand men, were asleep. Cautiously 
 making their way so as to avoid stumbling over the 
 Danes, who lay scattered in groups round the house, the 
 Saxons crept forward quietly until close to the entrance, 
 when a sleepy watchman started up: 
 
 "Who are ye?" 
 
 The answer was a blow from Egbert's battle-ax. Then 
 the leaders with twenty of their men rushed into the 
 house, while the rest remained on guard at the entrance. 
 
 T9
 
 80 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The combat was short but furious, and the clashing 
 of arms and the shouts of the Danes roused those sleep- 
 ing near, and the men who escaped from the house 
 spread the alarm. The fight lasted but three or four 
 minutes, for the Danes, scattered through the house, 
 and in many cases still stupid from the effects of the 
 previous night's debauch, were unable to gather and 
 make any collective resistance. The two jarls fought in 
 a manner worthy of their renown, but the Saxon spears 
 proved more than a match for their swords, and they 
 died, fighting bravely till the last. i Between Saxon and 
 Dane there was no thought of quarter; none asked for 
 mercy on either side, for none would be granted. The 
 sea rovers never spared an armed man who fell into their 
 hands, and the Saxons were infuriated by the sufferings 
 which the invaders had inflicted upon them, and had no 
 more pity upon their foes than if they had been wild 
 animals. Besides the jarls some thirty of their minor 
 leaders were in the house, and but five or six of them 
 escaped. It was well for the Danes that the detachment 
 which lay there was not their principal body, which was 
 still a few miles in the rear, for, had it been so, two of 
 their kings and six jarls, all men of famed valor, would 
 have been slain. The instant the work was done the 
 Saxons rejoined those assembled at the entrance. 
 
 Already the Danes were thronging up, but at present 
 in confusion and disorder, coming rather to see what 
 was the matter than to fight, and hardly believing that 
 the Saxons could have had the audacity to attack them. 
 In an instant the Saxons fell into their usual formation, 
 and, overturning and cutting down those who happened 
 to be in their path, burst through the straggling Danes, 
 and at a trot proceeded across the country.
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 8l 
 
 It was still quite dark, and it was some time before the 
 Danes became thoroughly aware of what had happened; 
 then, missing the voices of their leaders, some of them 
 rushed into the house, and the news that the two jarls 
 and their companions had been slain roused them to 
 fury. At once they set off in pursuit of the Saxons in a 
 tumultuous throng; but the band had already a con- 
 siderable start, and had the advantage of knowing every 
 foot of the country, of which the Danes were ignorant. 
 When once fairly through the enemy, Edmund had given 
 the word and the formation had broken up, so that each 
 man could run freely and without jostling his comrades. 
 Thus, they were enabled to proceed at a rapid pace, and 
 reached the fort just as day was breaking, without hav- 
 ing been discovered or overtaken by the Danes. 
 
 The news of this successful exploit raised the spirits 
 of the garrison of the fort. The Danes swarmed nearly 
 up to the walls, but, seeing how formidable was the posi- 
 tion, and being without leaders, they fell back without 
 making an attack, some of the more impetuous having 
 fallen from the arrows of the bowmen. 
 
 About midday a solid mass of the enemy was seen 
 approaching, and the banners with the Black Raven on 
 a blood-red field showed that it contained leaders of 
 importance, and was, in fact, the main body of the Danes. 
 It was an imposing sight as it marched toward the fort, 
 with the fluttering banners, the sun shining upon the 
 brass helmets and shields of the chiefs, and the spear- 
 heads and swords of the footmen. Here and there par- 
 ties of horsemen galloped about the plain. 
 
 " Their number has not been exaggerated," Egbert 
 said to Edmund, " there must be ten thousand of them.
 
 82 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 There are full twice as many as attacked us on the field 
 of Kesteven." 
 
 The sight of -the great array struck terror into the 
 minds of a great part of the defenders of the fort; but 
 the confident bearing of their young ealdorman and the 
 thought of the strength of their walls reassured them. 
 The Danes halted at a distance of about a quarter of a 
 mile from the walls, and three or four of their chiefs 
 rode forward. These, by the splendor of their helmets, 
 shields, and trappings, were clearly men of great impor- 
 tance. They halted just out of bowshot distance, and 
 one of them, raising his voice, shouted: 
 
 " Dogs of Saxons! had you laid down your arms, and 
 made submission to me, I would have spared you; but 
 for the deed which you did last night, and the slaying of 
 my brave jarls, I swear that I will have revenge upon 
 you, and, by the god Wodin, I vow that not one within 
 your walls man, woman, or child shall be spared. 
 This is the oath of King Uffa." 
 
 " It were well, King Uffa," Edmund shouted back, 
 " to take no rash oaths ; before you talk of slaying you 
 have got to capture, and you will need all the aid of your 
 false gods before you take this fort. As to mercy, we 
 should as soon ask it of wolves. We have God and our 
 good swords to protect us, and we fear not your host, 
 were it three times as strong as it is." 
 
 The Saxons raised a great shout, and the Danish king 
 rode back to his troops. The lesson which had been 
 given them of the enterprise of the Saxons was not lost, 
 for the Danes at once began to form a camp, raising an 
 earthen bank which they crowned with stakes and bushes 
 as a defense against sudden attacks. This work occu-
 
 THE SAXON FORT.,.. 83 
 
 pied them two days, and during this time no blow was 
 struck on either side, as the Danes posted a strong body 
 of men each night to prevent the Saxons from sallying 
 out. On the third day the work was finished, and the 
 Danish kings with their jarls made a circuit round the 
 walls, evidently to select the place for attack. 
 
 The time had passed quietly in the fort. In one cor- 
 ner the priests had erected an altar, and here Mass was 
 said three times a day. The priests went among the sol- 
 diers exhorting them to resist to the last, confessing 
 them, and giving them absolution. 
 
 The pains which the Danes had taken in the prepara- 
 tion of their camp was a proof of their determination to 
 capture the fort, however long the operation might be. 
 It showed, too, that they recognized the difficulty of the 
 task, for had they believed that the capture could be 
 easily effected, they would at once upon their arrival have 
 advanced to the attack. 
 
 " To-morrow morning early," Egbert said, " I expect 
 that they will assault us. In the first place probably they 
 will endeavor to carry the fort by a general attack; if 
 they fail in this they will set to to construct engines with 
 which to batter the wall." 
 
 At daybreak the following morning the Danes issued 
 from their camp. Having formed up in regular order, 
 they advanced toward the castle. They divided into four 
 bands ; three of these wheeled round to opposite sides of 
 the fort, the fourth, which was as large as the other three 
 together, advanced toward the entrance. The Saxons 
 all took the posts previously assigned to them on the 
 walls. Edmund strengthened the force on the side 
 where the gate was by posting there in addition the
 
 4 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 whole of his band. Altogether there were nearly three 
 hundred and fifty fighting men within the walls, of whom 
 the greater part had fought against the Danes in the 
 battles of the previous year. The attack commenced 
 simultaneously on all sides by a discharge of arrows by 
 the archers of both parties. The Saxons, sheltered be- 
 hind the parapet on the walls, suffered but slightly; but 
 their missiles did considerable execution among the 
 masses of the Danes. These, however, did not pause to 
 continue the conflict at a distance 1 , but, uttering their 
 battle cry, rushed forward. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert had but little fear of the attack 
 on the other faces of the fort proving successful; the 
 chief assault was against the gate, and it was here that 
 the real danger existed. 
 
 The main body of the Danes covered themselves with 
 their shields and rushed forward with the greatest deter- 
 mination, pouring through the gap in the outer bank in 
 a solid mass, and then turned along the fosse toward the 
 inner gate. Closely packed together, with their shields 
 above their heads forming a sort of testudo or roof which 
 protected them against the Saxons' arrows, they pressed 
 forward in spite of the shower of missiles with which the 
 Saxons on the walls assailed them. Arrows, darts, and 
 great stones were showered down upon them, the latter 
 breaking down the shields, and affording the archers an 
 opportunity of pouring in their arrows. 
 
 Numbers fell, but the column swept along until it 
 gained the gate. Here those in front began an attack 
 upon the massive beams with their axes, and when they 
 had somewhat weakened it, battered it with heavy beams
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 85 
 
 of timber until it was completely splintered. While this 
 was going on the Saxons had continued to shoot without 
 intermission, and the Danish dead were heaped thickly 
 around the gate. The Danish archers, assisted by their 
 comrades, had scrambled up on to the outer bank, and 
 kept up a heavy fire on the defenders of the wall. The 
 Saxons sheltered their heads and shoulders which were 
 above the parapet with their shields; and between these, 
 as through loopholes, their archers shot at the Danes. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert had debated much on the pre- 
 vious days whether they would pile stones behind the 
 gate, but had finally agreed not to do so. They argued 
 that, although for a time the stones would impede the 
 progress of the Danes, these would, if they shattered the 
 door, sooner or later pull down the stones or climb 
 over them ; and it was better to have a smooth and level 
 place for defense inside. They had, however, raised a 
 bank of earth ten feet high in a semicircle at a distance of 
 twenty yards within the gate. 
 
 When it was seen that the gates were yielding, Ed- 
 mund had called down his own band from the walls and 
 formed them in a half-circle ten yards from the gate. 
 They were four deep, as in their usual formation, with 
 the four lines of spears projecting toward the gate. The 
 mound behind them he lined with archers. 
 
 At last the gates fell, and with an exulting shout the 
 Danes poured in. As they did so the archers on the 
 mound loosed their arrows, and the head of the Danish 
 column melted like snow before the blast of a furnace. 
 Still they poured in and flung themselves upon the spear- 
 men, but they strove in vain to pierce the hedge of sted.
 
 86 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Desperately they threw themselves upon the pike-heads 
 and died there bravely, but they were powerless to break 
 a passage. 
 
 The archers on the mound still shot fast among them, 
 while those on the wall, turning round, smote them in 
 the back, where, unprotected by their shields, they 
 offered a sure and fatal mark. Soon the narrow semi- 
 circle inside the gate became heaped high with dead, 
 impeding the efforts of those still pressing in. Several 
 of the bravest of the Danish Iea4ers had fallen. The 
 crowd in the fosse, unaware of the obstacle which pre- 
 vented the advance of the head of the column, and 
 harassed by the missiles from above, grew impatient, 
 and after half an hour of desperate efforts, and having 
 lost upward of three hundred of his best men, the Danish 
 king, furious with rage and disappointment, called off 
 his men. 
 
 On the other three sides the attack equally failed. The 
 Danes suffered heavily while climbing the steep side of 
 the inner mound. They brought with them fagots, 
 which they cast down at the foot of the wall, but this was 
 built so near the edge of the slope that they were unable 
 to pile sufficient fagots to give them the height required 
 for a successful assault upon it. Many climbed upon 
 their comrades' shoulders, and so tried to scale the wall, 
 but they were thrust down by the Saxon spears as they 
 raised themselves to its level, and in no place succeeded 
 in gaining a footing. Over two hundred fell in the three 
 minor attacks. 
 
 There were great rejoicings among the Saxons, on 
 whose side but twenty-three had been killed. A solemn 
 Mass was held, at which all save a few lookouts on the
 
 THI SAXON FORT. 87 
 
 walls attended, and thanks were returned to God for the 
 repulse of the pagans; then the garrison, full of confi- 
 dence, awaited the next attack of the enemy. 
 
 Stones were piled up in the gateway to prevent any 
 sudden surprise being effected there. The Danes in 
 their retreat had carried off their dead, and the next 
 morning the Saxons saw that they were busy with the 
 ceremonies of their burial. At some little distance from 
 their camp the dead were placed in a sitting position, in 
 long rows, back to back with their weapons by their 
 sides, and earth was piled over them until a great mound, 
 fifty yards long and ten feet high, was raised. 
 
 Three jarls and one of their kings were buried sepa- 
 rately. They were placed together in a sitting p'osition, 
 with their helmets on their heads, their shields on their 
 arms, and their swords by their sides. Their four war 
 horses were killed and laid beside them; twenty slaves 
 were slaughtered and placed lying round them, for their 
 spirits to attend them in the Walhalla of the gods. 
 Golden drinking vessels and other ornaments were placed 
 by them, and then a mound, forty feet in diameter and 
 twenty feet high, was piled over the whole. 
 
 The whole force was occupied all day with this work. 
 The next day numbers of trees were felled and brought 
 to the camp, and for the next two days the Danes were 
 occupied in the manufacture of war engines for battering 
 down the walls. Edmund and Egbert utilized the time 
 in instructing the soldiers who did not form part of the 
 regular band in the formation of the quadruple line of 
 defense which the Danes had found it so impossible to 
 break through, so that if more than one breach was 
 effected, a resistance similar to that made at the gate
 
 8 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 could be offered at all points. The skins of the oxen 
 killed for the use of the garrison were carefully laid aside, 
 the inside being thickly rubbed with grease. 
 
 The Danish preparations were at length completed, 
 the war- engines were brought up and began to hurl great 
 stones against the wall at three points. The Saxons kept 
 up a constant fire of arrows at those employed at work- 
 ing them, but the Danes, though losing many men, threw 
 up breastworks to protect them. 
 
 The Saxons manufactured many oroad ladders, and in 
 the middle of the night, lowering these over the walls, 
 they descended noiselessly, and three strong bodies fell 
 upon the Danes guarding the engines. These fought 
 stoutly, but were driven back, the engines were de- 
 stroyed, and the Saxons retired to their walls again and 
 drew up their ladders before the main body of Danes 
 could arrive from the camp. This caused a delay of 
 some days in the siege, but fresh engines having been 
 constructed, the assault on the walls was recommenced; 
 this time the whole Danish army moving out and sleep- 
 ing at night close to them. 
 
 After three days' battering, breaches of from thirty to 
 fifty feet wide were effected in the walls. The Saxons 
 had not been idle. Behind each of the threatened points 
 they raised banks of earth ten feet high, and cut away the 
 bank perpendicularly behind the shattered wall, so that 
 the assailants, as they poured in at the gaps, would have 
 to leap ten feet down. 
 
 Each night the masses of wall which fell inside were 
 cleared away, and when the breach was complete, and it 
 was evident that the assault would take place the next
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 89 
 
 morning, the hides which had been prepared were laid 
 with the hairy side down, on the ground below. 
 Through them they drove firmly into the ground num- 
 bers of pikes with the heads sticking up one or two feet, 
 and pointed stakes hardened in the fire. Then, satisfied 
 that all had been done, the Saxons lay down to rest. 
 
 In the morning the Danes advanced to the assault. 
 This time they were but little annoyed in their advance 
 by the archers. These were posted on the walls at each 
 side of the gaps to shoot down at the backs of the Danes 
 after they had entered. On the inner semicircular 
 mounds the Saxon force gathered four deep. 
 
 With loud shouts the, Danes rushed forward, climbed 
 the outer mounds, and reached the breaches. Here the 
 leaders paused on seeing the gulf below them, but, 
 pressed by those behind, they could not hesitate long, 
 but leaped down from the breach on to the slippery hides 
 below. 
 
 Not one who did so lived. It was impossible to keep 
 their feet as they alighted, and as they fell they were 
 impaled by the pikes and stakes. Pressed by those be- 
 hind, however, fresh men leaped down, falling in their 
 turn, until at length the hides and stakes were covered, 
 and those leaping down found a foothold on the bodies 
 of the fallen. Then they crowded on and strove to climb 
 the inner bank and attack the Saxons. Now the archers 
 on the walls opened fire upon them, and, pierced through 
 and through with the arrows which struck them on the 
 back, the Danes fell in great numbers. Edmund com- 
 manded at one of the breaches, Egbert at another, and 
 Oswald, an old and experienced warrior, at the third.
 
 90 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 At each point the scene was similar. The Danes 
 struggled up the mounds only to fail to break through 
 the hedge of spears which crowned them, vast numbers 
 dying in the attempt, while as many more fell pierced 
 with arrows. For an hour the Danes continued their 
 desperate efforts, and not until fifteen hundred had been 
 slain did they draw off to their camp, finding it impos- 
 sible to break through the Saxon defenses. 
 
 Loud rose the shouts of the triumphant Saxons as the 
 Danes retired, and it needed all the efforts of their 
 leaders to prevent them from pouring out in pursuit; but 
 the events of the preceding year had taught the Saxon 
 leaders how often their impetuosity after success had 
 proved fatal to the Saxons, and that once in the plain the 
 Danes would turn upon them and crush them by their 
 still greatly superior numbers. Therefore no one was 
 allowed to sally out, and the discomfited Danes retired 
 unmolested. 
 
 The next morning, to their joy, the Saxons saw that 
 the invaders had broken up their camp, and had marched 
 away in the night. Scouts were sent out in various 
 directions, and the Saxons employed themselves in strip- 
 ping and burying the Danes who had fallen within the 
 fort, only a few of the most distinguished having been 
 carried off. The scouts returned with news that the 
 Danes had made no halt, but had departed entirely from 
 that part of the country. Finding that for the present 
 they were free of the invaders, the Saxons left the fort, 
 and scattered again, to rebuild as best they might their 
 devastated homes. 
 
 But if in the neighborhood of Sherborne the Dane*
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 91 
 
 had been severely repulsed, in other parts of the king- 
 dom they continued to make great progress, and the 
 feeling of despair among the Saxons increased. Great 
 numbers left their homes, and taking with them all their 
 portable possessions, made their way to the seacoast, 
 and there embarked for France, where they hoped to be 
 able to live peaceably and quietly. 
 
 Edmund placed no hindrance in the way of such of 
 his people who chose this course, for the prospect 
 appeared well-nigh hopeless. The majority of the 
 Saxons were utterly broken in spirit, and a complete 
 conquest of the kingdom by the Danes seemed inevitable. 
 In the spring, however, of 877, King Alfred again issued 
 an urgent summons. A great horde of Danes had 
 landed at Exeter and taken possession of that town, and 
 he determined to endeavor to crush them. He sent to 
 Edmund, begging him to proceed at once to Poole, 
 where the king's fleet was ready for sea, and to embark 
 in it with what force he could raise, and to sail and block- 
 ade the entrance to the river Exe, and so prevent the 
 Danes from re-enforcing their countrymen, while he 
 with his forces laid siege to Exeter. 
 
 Edmund would have taken his own vessel, but some 
 time would have been lost, and the king's ships were 
 short of hands. He was not sorry, indeed, that his men 
 should have some practice at sea, and, taking his own 
 band, in which the vacancies which had been caused in 
 the defense of the fort had been filled up, he proceeded to 
 Poole. Here he embarked his men in one of the ships, 
 and the fleet, comprising twenty vessels, put to sea. 
 
 The management of the vessels and their sails was in
 
 92 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 the hands of experienced sailors, and Edmund's men had 
 no duties to perform except to fight the enemy when 
 they met them. 
 
 The news of the siege of Exeter reached the Danes at 
 Wareham, which was their headquarters, and one hun- 
 dred and twenty vessels filled with their troops sailed for 
 the relief of Exeter. 
 
 The weather was unpropitious, heavy fogs lay on the 
 water, dissipated occasionally by fierce outbursts of wind. 
 The Saxon fleet kept the sea. It was well that for a time 
 the Danish fleet did not appear in sight, for the Saxons, 
 save the sailors, were unaccustomed to the water, and 
 many suffered greatly from the rough motion; and had 
 the Danes appeared for the first week after the fleet put 
 to sea a combat must have been avoided, as the troops 
 were in no condition to fight. 
 
 Presently, however, they recovered from their malady 
 and became eager to meet the enemy ; Edmund bade his 
 men take part in the working of the ship in order to 
 accustom themselves to the duties of seamen. The fleet 
 did not keep the sea all the time, returning often to the 
 straits between the Isle of Wight and the mainland, 
 where they lay in shelter, a lookout being kept from the 
 top of the hills, whence a wide sweep of sea could be seen, 
 and where piles of wood were collected by which a signal 
 fire could warn the fleet to put to sea, should the enemy's 
 vessels come in sight.. 
 
 A full month passed and the Saxons began to fear 
 that the Danes might have eluded them, having per- 
 haps been blown out to sea and having made the land 
 again far to the west. One morning, however, smoke 
 was seen to rise from the beacon fire. The crews, who
 
 THE SAXON FORT. 93 
 
 were, on shore, instantly hurried on board. From the 
 hills the Danish fleet was made out far to the west, and 
 was seen to be approaching the land from seaward, hav- 
 ing been driven far out of its course by the winds. 
 
 The weather was wild and threatening, and the sailors 
 predicted a great storm. Nevertheless the fleet put to 
 sea and with reefed sails ran to the west. Their vessels 
 were larger than the Danish galleys and could better 
 keep the sea in a storm. Many miles were passed be- 
 fore, from the decks, the Danish flotilla could be seen. 
 Presently, however, a great number of their galleys were 
 discerned, rowing in toward Swanage Bay. 
 
 In spite of the increasing fury of the wind the Saxons 
 spread more sail, and succeeded in intercepting the 
 Danes. A desperate fight began, but the Danes, in their 
 low, long vessels, had all they could do to keep afloat on 
 the waves. Many were run down by the Saxons. The 
 showers of arrows from their lofty poops confused the 
 rowers and slew many. Sweeping along close to them, 
 they often broke off the oars and disabled them. Some- 
 times two or three of the Danish galleys would try to 
 close with a Saxon ship, but the sea was too rough for 
 the boats to remain alongside while the men tried to 
 climb up the high sides, and the Saxons with their 
 spears thrust down those who strove to do so. Con- 
 fusion and terror soon reigned among the Danes, and, 
 fearing to try to escape by sea in such a storm, they 
 made for the shore, hotly pursued by the Saxons. 
 
 But the shore was even more inhospitable than their 
 foes. Great rocks bordered the coast, and upon these 
 the galleys were dashed into fragments. The people on 
 shore who had gathered at the sight of the approaching
 
 94 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 fleets, fell upon such of the Danes as succeeded in gain- 
 ing the coast, and everyone who landed was instantly 
 slain. Thus, partly from the effects of the Saxon fleet, 
 but still more from that of the storm, the whole of the 
 Danish fleet of one hundred and twenty vessels was 
 destroyed, not a single ship escaping the general 
 destruction.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE DRAGON. 
 
 THE Danes at Exeter, being now cut off from all hope 
 of relief, asked for terms, and the king granted them 
 their lives on condition of their promising to leave Wes- 
 sex and not to return. This promise they swore by their 
 most solemn oaths to observe, and, marching northward, 
 passed out of Wessex and settled near Gloucester. 
 Some of the Saxons thought that the king had been 
 wrong in granting such easy terms, but he pointed out 
 to the ealdormen who remonstrated with him that there 
 were many other and larger bands of Danes in Mercia 
 and Anglia, and that had he massacred the band at 
 Exeter, and this he could not have done without the 
 loss of many men, as assuredly the Danes would have 
 fought desperately for their lives, the news of their 
 slaughter would have brought upon him fresh invasions 
 from all sides. 
 
 By this time all resistance to the Danes in Mercia had 
 ceased. Again and again King Burhred had bought 
 them off, but this only brought fresh hordes down upon 
 him, and at last, finding the struggle hopeless, he had 
 gone as a pilgrim to Rome, where he had died. The 
 Danes acted in Mercia as they had done in Northumbria. 
 They did not care, themselves, to settle down for any; 
 length of time, and therefore appointed a weak Saxon 
 thane, Ceolwulf, as the king of Mercia. He ruled 
 
 9S
 
 p6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 cruelly and extorted large revenues from the landowners, 
 and robbed the monasteries, which had escaped destruc- 
 tion, of their treasures. 
 
 The Danes suffered him to pursue this course until he 
 had amassed great wealth, when they swooped down 
 upon him, robbed him of all he possessed, and took away 
 the nominal kingship he had held. As there was now 
 but little fresh scope for plundering in England, many 
 of the Danes both in Anglia and Mercia settled down in 
 the cities and on the lands which they had taken from the 
 Saxons. 
 
 The Danes who had gone from Exeter were now 
 joined by another band which had landed in South 
 Wales. The latter, finding but small plunder was to be 
 obtained among the mountains of that country, moved 
 to Gloucester, and, joining the band there, proposed a 
 fresh invasion of Wessex. The Danes, in spite of the 
 oaths they had sworn to Alfred, and the hostages they 
 had left in his hands, agreed to the proposal; and early 
 in the spring of 878, the bands, swollen by re-enforce- 
 ments from Mercia, marched into Wiltshire and cap- 
 tured the royal castle of Chippenham on the Avon. 
 From this point they spread over the country and 
 destroyed everything with fire and sword. A general 
 panic seized the inhabitants. The better class, with the 
 bishops, priests, and monks, made for the seacoasts and 
 thence crossed to France, taking with them all their 
 portable goods, with the relics, precious stones, and orna- 
 ments of the churches and monasteries. 
 
 Another party of Danes in twenty-three ships had 
 landed in Devonshire. Here the ealdorman Adda had 
 constructed a castle similar to that which Edmund had
 
 THE DRAGON. 97 
 
 built. It was fortified by nature on three sides and 
 had a strong rampart of earth on another. The Danes 
 tried to starve out the defenders of the fort; but the 
 Saxons held out for a long time, although sorely pressed 
 by want of water. At last they sallied out one morning 
 at daybreak and fell upon the Danes and utterly defeated 
 them, only a few stragglers regaining their ships. 
 
 A thousand Danes are said to have been slain at Kyn- 
 with ; but this was an isolated success ; in all other parts 
 of the kingdom panic appeared to have taken possession 
 of the West Saxons. Those who could not leave the 
 country retired to the woods, and thence, when the Danes 
 had passed by, leaving ruin and desolation behind them, 
 they sallied out and again began to till the ground as 
 best they could. Thus, for a time the West Saxons, 
 formerly so valiant and determined, sank to the condi- 
 tion of serfs; for when all resistance ceased the Danes 
 were well pleased to see the ground tilled, as otherwise 
 they would speedily have run short of stores. 
 
 At the commencement of the invasion Edmund had 
 marched out with his band and had inflicted heavy blows 
 upon parties of plunderers; but he soon perceived that 
 the struggle was hopeless. He therefore returned to 
 Sherborne and, collecting such goods as he required and 
 a good store of provisions, he marched to the place 
 where the ship had been hidden. No wandering band of 
 Danes had passed that way, and the bushes with which 
 she had been covered were undisturbed. These were 
 soon removed and a passage three feet deep, and wide 
 enough for the ship to pass through, was dug from the 
 deep hole in which she was lying to the river. 
 
 When the last barrier was cut the water poured in,
 
 98 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 and the Saxons had the satisfaction of seeing the vessel 
 rise gradually until the water in the dock was level with 
 that in the river. Then she was taken out into the 
 stream, the stores and fittings placed aboard, and she was 
 poled down to the mouth of the river. Egbert had gone 
 before and had already engaged fifteen sturdy sailors to 
 go with them. The Danes had not yet reached the sea- 
 coast from the interior, and there was therefore no diffi- 
 culty in obtaining the various equipments necessary. Iir 
 a week her masts were up and her sails in position. 
 
 The Dragon, as she was called, excited great admira- 
 tion at the port, all saying that she was the finest and 
 largest ship that had ever been seen there. While her 
 fitting out had been going on she was hove up on shore 
 and received several coats of paint. Edmund was loath 
 to start on his voyage without again seeing the king, but 
 no one knew where Alfred now was; he, on finding the 
 struggle hopeless, having retired to the fastnesses of 
 Somerset to await the time when the Saxons should be 
 driven by oppression again to take up arms. 
 
 At last all was ready, and the Dragon put out to sea. 
 She was provided with oars as well as sails, but these 
 were only to be used when in pursuit, or when flying 
 from a superior enemy. As soon as she had been 
 long enough at sea to enable the band again to recover 
 from the effects of sickness, the oars were got out and 
 the men practiced in their use. 
 
 As in the models from which she had been built, she 
 rowed two banks of oars, the one worked by men upon 
 deck, the others through small portholes. The latter 
 could only be used when the weather was fine; when 
 the sea was high they were closed up and fastened. The
 
 THE DRAGON. 99 
 
 lower-deck oars were each rowed by one man, while the 
 upper bank, which was longer and heavier, had each 
 two men to work it. 
 
 Before starting Edmund had increased the strength 
 of his band to ninety men, that number being required 
 for the oars, of which the Dragon had fifteen on each 
 bank on each side. At first there was terrible splashing 
 and confusion, but in time the men learned to row in 
 order, and in three weeks after putting to sea the oars 
 worked well in time together, and the Dragon, with her 
 ninety rowers, moved through the water at a great rate 
 of speed. 
 
 During this time she had never been far from land, 
 keeping but a short distance from the port from which 
 she had sailed, as Edmund did not wish to fall in with the 
 Danes until his crew were able to maneuver her with 
 the best effect. When, at last, satisfied that all knew 
 their duty, he returned to port, took in a fresh supply of 
 provisions, and then sailed away again in search of the 
 enemy. He coasted along the shore of Hampshire and 
 Sussex without seeing a foe, and then, sailing round 
 Kent, entered the mouth of the Thames. The Dragon 
 kept on her way until she reached the point where the 
 river begins to narrow, and there the sails were furled 
 and the anchor thrown overboard to wait for Danish 
 galleys coming down the river. 
 
 On the third day after they had anchored they per- 
 ceived four black specks in the distance, and these the 
 sailors soon declared to be Danish craft. They were 
 rowing rapidly, having ten oars on either side, and at 
 their masthead floated the Danish Raven. The anchor 
 was got up, and as the Danes approached, the Golden
 
 JOO THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Dragon, the standard of Wessex, was run up to the mast- 
 head, the sails were hoisted, the oars got out, and the 
 vessel advanced to meet the approaching Danes. 
 
 These for a moment stopped rowing in astonishment 
 at seeing so large a ship bearing the Saxon flag. Then 
 they at once began to scatter in different directions; but 
 the Dragon, impelled both by the wind and her sixty 
 oars, rapidly overtook them. When close alongside the 
 galley nearest to them the men on the upper deck, at 
 an order from Edmund, ran in their oars, and seizing 
 their bows poured a volley of arrows into the galley, kill- 
 ing most of the rowers. Then the Dragon was steered 
 alongside, and the Saxons, sword in hand, leaped down 
 into the galley. Most of the Danes were cut down at 
 once ; the rest plunged into the water and swam for their 
 lives. Leaving the deserted galley behind, the Dragon 
 continued the pursuit of the others, and overtook and 
 captured another as easily as she had done the first. 
 
 The other two boats reached the shore before they 
 were overtaken, and those on board, leaping out, fled. 
 The Saxons took possession of the deserted galleys. 
 They found them, as they expected, stored full of plunder 
 of all kinds rich wearing apparel, drinking goblets, 
 massive vessels of gold and silver which had been torn 
 from some desecrated altar, rich ornaments and jewels 
 and other articles. These were at once removed to the 
 Dragon. Fire was applied to the boats, and they were 
 soon a mass of flames. Then the Dragon directed her 
 course to the two galleys she had first captured. These 
 were also rifled of their contents and burned. The 
 Saxons were delighted at the success which had attended 
 their first adventure.
 
 THE DRAGON. IOi 
 
 "We shall have rougher work next time," Egbert 
 said. " The Danes who escaped will carry news to Lon- 
 don, and we shall be having a whole fleet down to attack 
 us in a few days." 
 
 " If they are in anything like reasonable numbers we 
 will fight them; if not, we can run. We have seen to- 
 day how much faster we are than the Danish boats; and 
 though I shall be in favor of fighting if we have a fair 
 chance of success, it would be folly to risk the success of 
 our enterprise by contending against overwhelming 
 numbers at the outset, seeing that we shall be able to 
 pick up so many prizes round the coast." 
 
 " We can beat a score of them," Egbert grumbled. 
 " I am in favor of fighting the Danes whenever we see 
 them." 
 
 " When there is a hope of success, Egbert, yes ; but 
 you know even the finest bull can be pulled down by a 
 pack of dogs. The Dragon is a splendid ship, and does 
 credit alike to King Alfred's first advice, to the plans of 
 the Italian shipbuilders, and to the workmanship and 
 design of the shipwright of Exeter, and I hope she will 
 long remain to be a scourge to the Danes at sea as they 
 have been a scourge to the Saxons on shore; and it is 
 because I hope she is going to do such good service to 
 England that I would be careful of her. You must 
 remember, too, that many of the Danish galleys are far 
 larger than those we had to do with to-day. We are 
 not going to gobble them all up as a pike swallows 
 minnows." 
 
 The Dragon had now anchored again, and four days 
 elapsed before any Danish galleys were seen. At the 
 end of that time six large Danish war ships were per-
 
 103 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 ceived in the distance. Edmund and Egbert from the 
 top of the lofty poop watched them coming. 
 
 " They row thirty oars each side," Egbert said, " and 
 are crowded with men. What say you, Edmund, shall 
 we stop and fight them, or shall the Dragon spread her 
 wings? " 
 
 " We have the advantage of height," Edmund said, 
 " and from our bow and stern castles can shoot down 
 into them; but if they lie alongside and board us their 
 numbers will give them an iminense advantage. I 
 should think that we might run down one or two of 
 them. The Dragon is much more strongly built than 
 these galleys of the Danes, and if, when they close round 
 us, we have the oars lashed on both sides as when we are 
 rowing, it will be next to impossible for them to get 
 alongside except at the stern and bow, which are far 
 too high for them to climb." 
 
 " Very well," Egbert said, " if you are ready to fight, 
 you may be sure I am." 
 
 The anchor was got up and the oars manned, and the 
 Dragon quietly advanced toward the Danish boats. The 
 men were instructed to row slowly, and it was not until 
 within a hundred yards of the leading galley that the 
 order was given to row hard. 
 
 The men strained at the tough oars, and the Dragon 
 leaped ahead to meet the foe. Her bow was pointed as 
 if she would have passed close by the side of the Danish 
 galley, which was crowded with men. When close to 
 her, however, the helmsman pushed the tiller across and 
 the Dragon swept straight down upon her. A shout of 
 dismay rose from the Danes, a hasty volley of arrows 
 and darts was hurled at the Dragon, and the helms-
 
 THE DRAGON. 103 
 
 man strove to avoid the collision, but in vain. The 
 Dragon struck her on the beam, the frail craft broke up 
 like an eggshell under the blow, and sank almost 
 instantly under the bows of the Dragon. 
 
 Without heeding the men struggling thickly in the 
 water, the Dragon continued her course. Warned by 
 the fate of the first boat, the next endeavored to avoid 
 her path. Her commander shouted orders. The rowers 
 on one side backed while those on the other pulled, but 
 she was not quite quick enough. The Dragon struck 
 her a few feet from the stern, cutting her in two. 
 
 The other galleys now closed in alongside. The 
 Saxons hastily fastened their oars as they had been row- 
 ing and then betook themselves to their posts, those 
 with spears and swords to the sides to prevent the enemy 
 from climbing up, the archers to the lofty castles at 
 either end. The Danes had the greatest difficulty in 
 getting alongside, the oars keeping the galleys at a dis- 
 tance. For some time the combat was conducted 
 entirely by the archers on both sides, the Danes suffer- 
 ing much the most heavily, as the Saxons were protected 
 by the bulwarks, while from their lofty positions they 
 were enabled to fire down into the galleys. 
 
 At last one of the Danish vessels rowed straight at 
 the broadside of the Dragon, and breaking her way 
 through the oars, her bow reached the side. Then the 
 Danes strove to leap on board, but the Saxons pursued 
 the tactics which had succeeded so well on land, and 
 forming in a close mass where the Danish vessel touched 
 the Dragon opposed a thick hedge of spears to those who 
 strove to board her. 
 
 The Danes fought desperately. Several notable
 
 104 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 leaders, hearing that a great Saxon ship had appeared 
 on the Thames, had come down to capture her, and lead- 
 ing their followers, strove desperately to cut their way 
 on to the deck of the Dragon. Taking advantage of the 
 strife, the other galleys repeated the maneuver which 
 had succeeded, and each in turn ran their stem through 
 the Saxon oars and reached the side of the Dragon. 
 In this position, however, they had the immense disad- 
 vantage that only a few men at once could strive to 
 board, while the Saxons were able, to oppose all their 
 strength at these four points. 
 
 For a time the Saxons repulsed every effort, but as 
 the lashings of the oars gave way under the pressure of 
 the Danish ships, these drifted alongside, and they were 
 thus able to attack along the whole length of the bul- 
 warks between the castles. The Saxons were now hard 
 put to it, but their superior height still enabled them to 
 keep the Danes in check. 
 
 All this time the five vessels had been drifting down 
 the river together. Presently, when the conflict was 
 hottest, the chief of the sailors made his way to Edmund. 
 
 " If we get up the sails we may be able to draw out 
 from the galleys." 
 
 " Do so," Edmund said, " and at once, for we are 
 hard pressed ; they are four to one against us." 
 
 The sailors at once sprang to the halyards, and soon 
 the great sail rose on the mast. Almost instantly the 
 Dragon began to glide away from the galleys. The 
 Danes with ropes endeavored to lash themselves to her 
 sides, but these were severed as fast as thrown, and in 
 two or three minutes the Dragon had drawn herself clear 
 of them. The Danes betook themselves to their oars,
 
 THE DRAGON. 105 
 
 but many of these had been broken between the vessels, 
 and rowing their utmost they could only just keep up 
 with the Dragon, for the wind was blowing freely. Fully 
 half the oars of the Dragon were broken, but the rest 
 were soon manned, and she then rapidly drew away from 
 her pursuers. 
 
 " I am not going to run further," Edmund said. 
 " Now that we have once shaken them off, let us turn 
 and meet them again." 
 
 As the vessel's head was brought up into the wind the 
 Danes ceased rowing. The fate which had befallen their 
 two galleys at the commencement of the fight was still 
 before them. They had lost great numbers of men in 
 the attempt to board from the Saxon pikes and arrows, 
 and their desire to renew the fight vanished when they 
 saw that the Saxons were equally ready. Therefore, as 
 the Dragon approached them, they sheered off on either 
 side of her and rowed for the mouth of the Medway. 
 
 The Saxons did not pursue. They had lost eight men 
 killed, and had seventeen wounded by the Danish arrows, 
 and were well content to be quit of their opponents, upon 
 whom they had inflicted a severe blow, as each of the 
 galleys sunk had contained fully a hundred and fifty men, 
 and great numbers of the Danes on board the other ships 
 had fallen. 
 
 They now left the Thames and sailed to Sandwich. 
 The town had been shortly before burned by the Danes, 
 but these had left, and some of the inhabitants had re- 
 turned. Here the Dragon waited for a week, by the 
 end of which time the traces of the conflict had been 
 obliterated, and new oars made. Edmund found no 
 difficulty in filling up the vacancies caused in the fight,
 
 106 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 as many of the young Saxons were burning to avenge 
 the sufferings which the Danes had inflicted, and could 
 have obtained several times the number he required had 
 there been room for them. He was therefore enabled to 
 pick out sturdy fellows accustomed to the sea. When 
 the Dragon again set sail her head was laid to the north- 
 ward, as Edmund intended to cruise off East Anglia, 
 from whose shores fleets were constantly crossing and 
 recrossing to Denmark. 
 
 They picked up several prizes at the mouths of the 
 eastern rivers, scarcely having to strike a blow, so sur- 
 prised were the Danes at the appearance of the great 
 Saxon galley. Whenever the Danes surrendered with- 
 out resistance Edmund gave them quarter and landed 
 them in small boats on the shore; their ships, after being 
 emptied of the booty they contained, were burned. 
 When off Yarmouth, where they had captured four 
 Danish vessels sailing out unsuspicious of danger, the 
 wind veered round to the northeast and began to blow 
 very strongly. 
 
 The long line of sand banks off the coast broke some- 
 what the violence pf the sea, and the Dragon rode all 
 night to her anchors ; but in the morning the wind con- 
 tinued to rise. The sea became more and more violent, 
 and the anchors began to drag. Edmund and Egbert, 
 after a consultation, agreed that their only chance of sav- 
 ing the vessel was to enter the river. The tide was run- 
 ning in, but the sea was so heavy on the bar of the river 
 that the efforts of the crew at the oars barely sufficed to 
 'keep her on her course. At length, however, she made 
 her way safely between the posts which marked the 
 entrance, and, rowing up until they passed a turn and
 
 THE DRAGON: 10} 
 
 were sheltered from the force of the gale, they again 
 anchored. 
 
 The oars were all lashed out firmly to keep any boats 
 from approaching her sides. Bales of the goods with 
 which her hold was filled were brought on deck, and 
 piled high along the bulwarks so as to afford a shelter 
 from missiles. Even as they entered the harbor num- 
 bers of Danes had assembled at the point; for the cap- 
 ture and destruction of their ships had of course been 
 seen, and the crews set ashore had spread the news that 
 the strange vessel was a Saxon. The Norfolk bank 
 being somewhat higher than the Suffolk, the boat was 
 anchored rather nearer to the latter, as it was from the 
 town of Yarmouth that an attack was anticipated. 
 
 As soon as the anchors were let go the Danes began 
 to fire their arrows; but so powerful was the gale that 
 the greater part of them were swept far away. As the 
 day went on the numbers of Danes on the bank increased 
 largely, and vast numbers of arrows were discharged at 
 the Dragon. The crew kept under shelter, and although 
 she was often struck no damage was done. 
 
 In the afternoon a fleet of galleys was seen coming 
 down the river. The Danes possessed a large number of 
 these boats at Yarmouth, and in these they navigated the 
 inland waters far into the interior. The wind had shifted 
 until it was blowing nearly due east, and Edmund and 
 Egbert had agreed upon the best course to be pursued. 
 In case of attack they could hardly hope finally to beat 
 off the assault of a large fleet of galleys, and would be- 
 sides be exposed to attack by boats laden with com- 
 bustibles. Therefore, as soon as the galleys were seen 
 approaching, the oars were unlashed, the great sail
 
 108 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 hoisted, and at her best speed the Dragon advanced up 
 the river to meet her foes. The Danes gave a shout of 
 alarm as the vessel advanced to meet them with the water 
 surging in a white wave from her bows, and the greater 
 part of them hurried toward one bank or the other to 
 escape the shock. Some, slower in movement or stouter 
 in heart, awaited the attack, while from all a storm of 
 missiles was poured upon the advancing boat. 
 
 Heedless of these she continued her way. Her sharp 
 bow crashed right through the side of the Danish boats, 
 and having destroyed seven of them on her way she 
 passed through the flotilla and continued her course. 
 The dragon waved triumphantly from her mast as she 
 passed under the walls of Yarmouth. These were 
 crowded with Danes, who vainly showered arrows and 
 javelins as she flew past, with the fleet of galleys rowing 
 in her wake. A few minutes, and she was out on the 
 broad sheet of water beyond. The Danish galleys 
 paused at the entrance. In so wild a storm they would 
 have had difficulty in keeping their boats straight, while 
 the great galley with her sails and oars would be able to 
 maneuver freely, a^nd could strike and run them down 
 one by one. 
 
 " What is that pile of buildings on the rising knoll of 
 ground some three miles away? " Edmund asked. 
 
 " It is Bamborough Castle," Egbert replied, " a 
 Roman stronghold of immense strength." 
 
 " Let us run up thither," Edmund said. " If, as is 
 likely enough, it is unoccupied, we will land there and 
 take possession. Are the walls complete? " 
 
 " Assuredly they are," Egbert said. " They are of 
 marvelous strength, such as we cannot build in our days.
 
 THE DRAGON. 109 
 
 They run in a great semicircle from the edge of the water 
 round the crest of the knoll and down again to the water. 
 There is but one gateway in the wall on the land side, 
 and this we can block up. We need not fear an attack 
 from the land, for between the river and the castle there 
 are wide swamps ; so that, unless they row up and attack 
 us from the water, we are safe." 
 
 " I think that they will not do that," Edmund said, 
 " after the taste which the Dragon has given them of her 
 quality. At any rate, I think we are safe till the storm 
 abates." 
 
 By this time, running rapidly before the wind, the 
 Dragon was approaching the great Roman fort, whose 
 massive walls struck Edmund with astonishment. No 
 one was to be seen moving about in the space inclosed by 
 them. The sail was lowered and the vessel brought to 
 the bank. The anchors were taken ashore, and she was 
 soon solidly moored. Then the crew leaped on to the 
 land and ascended the banks to the great level inclosure. 
 
 The walls were, as Egbert had said, intact and indeed, 
 except on the side facing the river, remain almost un- 
 broken to the present day. An hour's labor sufficed to 
 block the gateway where a pair of massive doors were in 
 position, for the place had been defended by the Saxons 
 against the Danes at their first landing on the coast. A 
 few men were placed as sentries on the walls, and, feeling 
 now perfectly safe from any attack on the land side, 
 Edmund and his followers returned on board the Dragon 
 for the night.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 
 
 THE night passed without alarm. The gale continued 
 to blow with fury, and until it abated Edmund had little 
 fear that the Danes would venture upon an attack. They 
 had indeed no reason for haste. The Saxon vessel was 
 in their waters, and could not return so long as the 
 storm continued to blow from the east. The next day 
 parties of Danes were seen making their way across the 
 swampy country from the direction of Yarmouth. 
 
 As soon, however, as these approached near enough 
 to see the Saxons in readiness on the walls of the castle 
 they retired at once, knowing that the place could be 
 captured by nothing short of a prolonged and desperate 
 siege. On the fourth day the storm abated, and the 
 Saxons prepared to make their way seaward again. The 
 wind still blew, but lightly, from the same quarter, and 
 the sails would therefore be of no use. With their great 
 oar power they were confident that, once through the 
 Danish flotilla, they could defy pursuit. 
 
 Accordingly they again embarked, and loosing their 
 moorings rowed down toward Yarmouth. They had 
 chosen a time when the tide was running in ; for although 
 this would hinder their progress it would equally impede 
 their pursuers, while it would enable them to check their 
 vessel in time, did they find any unforeseen obstacle in 
 their way. They entered the river and rowed along
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. II\ 
 
 quietly until they neared the walls of the town. Here 
 the river was at its narrowest, and they saw the Danish 
 galleys gathered thickly in the stream. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert were on the forecastle, and 
 presently gave the signal for the men to cease rowing. 
 
 "It is just as I expected," Egbert said; "they have 
 formed a boom across the river of trunks of trees and 
 beams lashed together. We cannot make our way 
 down until that obstacle is removed. What say you, 
 Edmund? " 
 
 " I agree with you," Edmund replied. 
 
 " We had best keep along close to the right bank until 
 within a short distance of the boom; then we must land 
 the greater part of our men. These must march along 
 the bank in their phalanx; the others must keep the 
 boat moving close alongside, and from the forecastle 
 they will be able to fire down upon the Danes and aid 
 those on shore to drive them back and make their way to 
 the end of the boom. They have but to cut the lashings 
 there and the whole will swing round. But now we see 
 the nature of the obstacle, and what is to be done, it were 
 best to wait until the tide turns. In the first place, fewer 
 men will be needed on board the ship, as she will advance 
 by herself abreast of the men on shore. In the second 
 place, when the lashing is cut, the boom will then swing 
 down the stream, will cause confusion among the boats 
 behind it, and will open a clear space for us to make our 
 way down." 
 
 . Edmund agreed, a light anchor was dropped, and the 
 Dragon rode quietly in the stream. Great animation 
 was evident among the Danes, large numbers crossed the 
 river, and a strong force gathered at either end of the
 
 112 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 boom and in boats close behind it, to prevent the Saxons 
 from attempting to cut the lashings. There was little 
 uneasiness on board the Dragon, the Saxons were con- 
 fident now of the power of their close formation to force 
 its way through any number of the enemy, and they 
 would gain such assistance from the fire from the lofty 
 forecastle that they doubted not that they should be able 
 to drive back the Danes and destroy the boom. In an 
 hour the tide no longer rose. They waited till it ran 
 down with full force, then the anchor was hauled up, and 
 the Dragon rowed to the bank. 
 
 ^Sixty of the fighting men, headed by Egbert, leaped on 
 shore. Edmund with the remainder took his place on 
 the forecastle. The oars next to the bank were drawn 
 in, and some of those on the outward side manned by the 
 sailors. Then in its usual order the phalanx moved 
 slowly forward while the ship floated along beside them 
 close to the bank. The Danes with loud shouts ad- 
 vanced to meet them, and the arrows soon began to fly 
 thickly. Covered by the long shields of the front rank 
 the Saxons moved forward steadily, while, as the Danes 
 approached, the archers on the forecastle opened a 
 destructive fire upon them. 
 
 The confidence of the Saxons was justified, for the 
 combat was never in doubt. Although the Northmen 
 fought bravely, they were unable to withstand the steady 
 advance of the wedge of spears, and very many fell 
 beneath the rain of arrows from above. Steadily the 
 wedge made its way until it reached the end of the boom. 
 A few blows with their axes sufficed to cut the cables 
 which fastened it in its place. As soon as this was done 
 Edmund gave a shout, and the Saxons at once sprang
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 113 
 
 on board the ship, which, before the Danes could follow 
 them, was steered out into the stream. 
 As Egbert had foreseen, the boom, as it swung round, 
 swept before it a number of the Danish boats, and im- 
 prisoned them between it and the shore. The oars were 
 soon run out, and while the men on the forecastle con- 
 tinued their fire at the Danish boats, the others, seizing 
 the oars, swept the Dragon along the stream. The 
 Danes strove desperately to arrest her progress. Some 
 tried to run alongside and board, others dashed in among 
 the oars and impeded the work of the rowers, while from 
 the walls of the town showers of missiles were poured 
 down upon her. But the tide was gaining every moment 
 in strength, and partly drifting, partly rowing, the 
 Dragon, like a bull attacked by a pack of dogs, made her 
 way down the river. Every effort of the Danes to board 
 was defeated, and many of their boats sunk, and at last 
 she made her way into the open sea. There her sails 
 were hoisted, and she soon left her pursuers behind. 
 Once at sea her course was again turned north, and, pick- 
 ing up some prizes on the way, she took up her station 
 off the mouth of the Humber. 
 
 Several ships were captured as they sailed out from 
 the river. After the spoil on board was taken out, these, 
 instead of being burned, as had always been the case 
 before, were allowed to proceed on their way, since, had 
 they been destroyed, the crews must either have been 
 slain or landed. The first course was repugnant to 
 Edmund, the second could not be adopted, because they 
 would have carried the news to the Danes that the 
 Dragon was off the river, and no more ships would have 
 put to sea; and indeed, so large was the number of
 
 114 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Danish vessels always up the Humber that a fleet could 
 easily have been equipped and sent out before which the 
 Dragon must have taken flight. 
 
 One day a large sailing ship was seen coming out. 
 The Dragon remained with lowered sail until she had 
 passed; then started in pursuit, and speedily came up 
 with the Danish vessel. Edmund summoned her to sur- 
 render, and was answered by a Norseman of great stature 
 and noble appearance, who from the poop hurled a jave- 
 lin, which would have pierced Edmund had he not leaped 
 quickly aside. A few other darts were thrown, and then 
 the Dragon ran alongside the enemy and boarded her. 
 
 The opposition of the Northmen was speedily beaten 
 down, but their leader desperately defended the ladder 
 leading to the poop. He was struck by two arrows, and 
 fell on one knee, and Edmund was about to climb the 
 ladder when the door of the cabin in the poop opened, 
 and a Norse maiden some sixteen years old sprang out. 
 Seeing her father wounded at the top of the ladder and 
 the Saxons preparing to ascend it, while others turned 
 their bows against the wounded Northman, she sprang 
 forward and, throwing herself upon her knees before 
 Edmund, besought him to spare her father's life. Ed- 
 mund raised his hand, and the bows were lowered. 
 
 " I have no wish to slay your father, maiden," he said 
 gently; "we slay only those who resist, and resistance 
 on the part of a single man, and he wounded, against a 
 whole ship's crew, is madness. We are no sea wolves 
 who slay for the pleasure of slaying, but are Saxons, who 
 fight for our country against the oppressions and rapine 
 of your people. Little right have they to mercy, seeing 
 they show none; but our religion enjoins us to have pity
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. Ilg 
 
 even upon our enemies. You had best ascend to your 
 father and see to his wounds; none will harm you or 
 him." 
 
 The girl, with an exclamation of thanks, sprang up 
 the ladder. Edmund superintended the searching of 
 the ship. She contained a great store of valuables, 
 which were speedily transferred to the Dragon. When 
 this had been done Edmund ascended to the poop. The 
 jarl was sitting in a great chair placed there. Edmund 
 had already learned from the crew that he was Jarl Sieg- 
 bert, a noted leader of the Northmen. His daughter 
 had drawn out the arrows and bandaged the wounds. 
 
 " Jarl Siegbert," Edmund said as he approached him, 
 " you have been a bitter enemy of the Saxons, and small 
 mercy have you shown to those who have fallen into 
 your hands ; but learn now that we Christian Saxons take 
 no vengeance on a defenseless foe. You are free to 
 pursue your voyage with your daughter and your ship 
 to Norway. Your stores we have made free with, seeing 
 that they are all plunder taken from the Saxons, and we 
 do but reclaim our own." 
 
 " And who are you, young sir? " the jarl asked. 
 
 " I am one of King Alfred's ealdormen of Wessex, 
 Edmund by name." 
 
 " I have heard of you," the Dane said, " as one who 
 has taught the Saxons new tactics, fighting in a close 
 body which has more than once pierced our lines and 
 caused our overthrow; but you are a mere lad." 
 
 " I am young," Edmund replied, " and had it not been 
 for the invasion and oppressions of your countrymen, 
 might have still accounted myself as scarce a man, but 
 you have made warriors of every West Saxon capable of
 
 Il6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 bearing a sword. Remember, jarl, that your life has 
 been in Saxon hands, and that they have spared it, so 
 come not hither to our shores again." 
 
 " I purpose not doing so," the Northman replied. " I 
 have seen enough of stricken fields, and was returning 
 to my own country to hang up my sword, content with 
 the fame I have gained, until Wodin called me to join 
 his warriors and feast in his halls. Since we may not 
 meet there, young Saxon for they say that you Chris- 
 tians look to a place where arms will be laid aside and 
 the sound of feasting be unheard I will say farewell. 
 For myself, I thank you not for my life, for I would 
 rather have died as I have lived, with my sword in my 
 hand; but for my daughter's sake I thank you, for she 
 is but young to be left unprotected in the world." 
 
 A few minutes later the Danish vessel continued on 
 her way, and the Dragon again took her station on the 
 lookout. She was now deep in the water, and after pick- 
 ing up one or two more small prizes, Edmund and 
 Egbert determined to return home. 
 
 It was probable that the Danes would soon take the 
 alarm and dispatch a fleet to attack them. Laden down 
 as the Dragon was, her speed under oars was materially 
 affected, and it was advisable to store away their booty 
 before proceeding with further adventures. Her head 
 was turned south, and she coasted down the eastern 
 shores of England without adventure. Several Danish 
 vessels were seen arriving at or quitting the coast, but the 
 Dragon continued her course without heeding them, and, 
 rounding the Forelands, sailed along the south coast and 
 made her way up the Parrot. 
 
 Upon inquiry they learned that no event of any impor-
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. Ilf 
 
 tance had taken place during their absence. The Danes 
 were complete masters of the country. King Alfred was 
 in hiding, none knew where. The greater portion of the 
 Danes were at their camp at Chippenham, but parties 
 roamed here and there through the land. 
 
 Dressed as countrymen, Edmund and Egbert made 
 their way to Exeter, and there arranged with some 
 traders for the purchase of the less valuable portion ol 
 the Dragon's cargo. This consisted of rich clothing, 
 silks and other stuffs, wine, vestments and altar hang- 
 ings from churches, arms and armor, hides and skins. 
 The prices obtained were far below the real value of the 
 articles, for money was scarce, and none could say when 
 the Danes might again swoop down and clear out the 
 contents of the warehouses. Nevertheless the sum 
 obtained was a large one for those days, and this did not 
 include the value of the gold and silver goblets, salvers, 
 vases, and utensils used in the celebration of religious 
 services. 
 
 Of these, spoiled from the houses of the wealthy, and 
 the churches and monasteries, they had obtained a con- 
 siderable number. These were buried in the wood near 
 the lonely spot at which the Dragon was moored, the 
 rest of the cargo was sent in wagons the more valuable 
 portions hidden under the hides and skins to Exeter. 
 The amount which had been obtained from the cargo was 
 divided as agreed before starting: twenty-five shares 
 were set apart for the king, twenty-five shares were 
 divided between the two leaders, and each soldier and 
 sailor had one share. All were well satisfied with the 
 success of the adventure, and with the damage which 
 they had inflicted upon the Danes.
 
 318 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 A fortnight's leave was given for the men to visit their 
 homes, and the money which they had gained in their 
 trip was of great use to their friends in enabling them to 
 repair the damages effected by the Danes. Not a man 
 was absent at the appointed time, and the Dragon again 
 made her way down to the sea. 
 
 It was midwinter now, and they cruised along the 
 southern coast of England without perceiving a single 
 hostile sail. They lay for a week off the mouth of the 
 Thames, and then saw four large Danish vessels making 
 their way down the river. They were all vessels of the 
 largest size, strongly built, and full of men, and the 
 Saxons judged them to be too strong to be attacked in 
 company. The Northmen, on seeing the Golden Dragon 
 flying at the masthead of the Saxon ship, at once made 
 toward her, keeping in a close body; but the Dragon 
 with sails and oars easily left them behind, and the Danes, 
 giving up the pursuit, continued on their way. 
 
 The Dragon fell into their wake and followed at a dis- 
 tance, hoping that one might prove slower than the 
 others, or that they might in the night get separated. 
 At nightfall, however, the Danes lit cressets of tar and 
 hemp, which enabled them not only to keep close to- 
 gether, but sent out a wide circle of light, so that they 
 could perceive the Dragon, should she venture to 
 approach. 
 
 For two days and nights the Dragon followed 
 patiently. 
 
 " The weather is about to change," Egbert said on the 
 third morning. " Methinks that there is a storm brew- 
 ing, and if this be so, the Northmen may well get sepa- 
 rated, and we may pick up one away from her fellows."
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 1X9 
 
 Darker and darker grew the sky, and the wind 
 soon blew in furious gusts, raising a sea so heavy that 
 the Saxons were obliged to lay in their oars. By night- 
 fall it was blowing a furious gale. In the gathering 
 darkness and the flying scud the ships of the Danes were 
 lost sight of; but this was of little consequence now, for 
 the attention of the Saxons was directed to their own 
 safety. 
 
 For the next three days their position was one of the 
 greatest danger. With only a rag of sail set they ran 
 before the gale from the southwest. Every wave, as it 
 overtook them, threatened the destruction of the ship; 
 but the Dragon, light and buoyant, and ably handled, 
 rode safely over the waves. On the fourth morning the 
 wind was still blowing fiercely, although its force had 
 in some degree moderated. As the daylight dawned 
 Edmund and Egbert, who had hardly left the poop since 
 the storm began, looked anxiously ahead. 
 
 " Surely, Edmund, I see a dark mass ahead?" Egbert 
 exclaimed. 
 
 For a minute or two Edmund gazed silently ahead. 
 
 " It is so, Egbert," he said ; " it is a rocky coast. Do 
 you not see a white fringe below, where the waves strike 
 against it? " 
 
 As the light became clearer the imminence of their 
 peril grew more distinct. A lofty iron-bound coast rose 
 in front of them, and extended as far as the eye could 
 reach on either hand. The seas broke with terrible force 
 against its base, sending its spray far up on the cliffs. 
 
 "Could we bring her about?" Edmund asked the 
 chief of the sailors.
 
 I2O THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " It would be useless," the man said. " She could 
 not make her way in the teeth of this gale." 
 
 " That I see," Edmund said ; " but at present we are 
 rushing on to destruction. If we bring her to the wind 
 we may run some distance along the coast before we are 
 driven ashore, and may perceive some spot toward which 
 we may direct her with a chance of making land ere she 
 goes to pieces." 
 
 The sail was still further lessened, and the ship's head 
 brought round parallel with the coast. 
 
 The Dragon labored tremendously as the sea struck 
 her full on the beam, and every wave flooded her low 
 waist. Each sea which struck her lifted her bodily to 
 leeward, and for every foot she sailed forward she was 
 driven one toward the coast. This was now but three 
 miles distant, and another hour would insure her destruc- 
 tion ; for none there hoped that the anchors, even should 
 they find bottom, could hold her for an instant in the 
 teeth of the gale. Every eye was directed toward the 
 shore, but no break could be seen in the wall of rock 
 which rose almost perpendicularly from the water. 
 
 " I fear it is hopeless," Edmund said to Egbert; "the 
 strongest swimmer would be dashed to pieces in an 
 instant against those rocks." 
 
 " He would indeed," Egbert replied. " I wish now 
 that we had boldly engaged the four Danish ships. Far 
 better would it have been for us to have died fighting for 
 England on their decks than to have perished here." 
 
 The time passed slowly. Every minute the Dragon 
 was swept nearer and nearer toward the rocks. 
 
 " She will just make that headland," the master sailor 
 said, " and that is all. Once round it we had best turn
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 121 
 
 her head to the rocks. If the cliffs rise, as here, sheer 
 from the water, the moment she strikes will be the last 
 for all of us ; but if the rocks are, as in some places, piled 
 high at the foot of the cliffs, a few may possibly manage 
 to leap from her forecastle as she strikes and to clam- 
 ber up." 
 
 Scarce a word was spoken on board the Dragon as she 
 came abreast of the headland. It was but a few hundred 
 yards away. The roar of the seas as they struck its base 
 sounded high above the din of the storm. Great sheets 
 of foam were thrown up to a vast height, and the turmoil 
 of the water from the reflux of the waves was so great 
 that the Dragon was tossed upon it like a cockboat, and 
 each man had to grasp at shroud or bulwark to retain his 
 footing. 
 
 Suddenly a cheer burst from end to end of the ship. 
 Beyond the headland a great gap was visible a quarter 
 of a mile wide, as if the cliffs had been rent in sunder by 
 some tremendous convulsion, and a fiord was seen 
 stretching away in the bosom of the hills as far as the 
 eye could reach. The Dragon's head was turned, and 
 soon she was flying before the wind up the inlet. A mile 
 farther and the fiord widened to a lake some two miles 
 across, between steep hills clothed from foot to summit 
 with trees. 
 
 Its course was winding, and they were soon sheltered 
 from the gale and were gliding quietly over compara- 
 tively tranquil water. Ten miles up the anchor was let 
 go in a sheltered inlet, and Edmund summoned the whole 
 crew to return thanks to God for their marvelous escape. 
 
 The Dragon had suffered severely in her conflict with 
 the elements: her large sails had been split or blown
 
 122 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 away, the bulwarks at her waist had been shattered, 
 and considerable damage done to her gear and fittings. 
 Four and twenty hours were allowed to the men for rest 
 after their labors, and then all hands were set to work 
 to refit. 
 
 The next morning Edmund said to his kinsman: 
 
 " I will take two of the men and go ashore to hunt; 
 there should be wild boar and deer in these forests, and 
 all would be glad of some fresh meat." 
 
 " Be careful, Edmund ; remember you are in the 
 country of our enemies, for without doubt this land to 
 which we have been blown is Norway; and although 
 we can see no signs of habitations, there may well be 
 villages somewhere among these hills." 
 
 "I will be careful," Edmund said, laughing; "and 
 if I do not return in two days do you set sail without me. 
 I should like to discover the abode of some Northern 
 jarl; it would indeed be a grand retaliation to give them 
 a taste of the sufferings they have inflicted upon us." 
 
 " That would be good work," Egbert said. " Never- 
 theless, I own that at present I am anxious to be at sea 
 again." 
 
 "Two days will be sufficient to refit," Edmund said, 
 " and then we will spread our wings. Good-by, Egbert, 
 I will be back by sunset, and I hope with a deer or two/' 
 
 Selecting a couple of followers, both skilled with the 
 bow, and all being armed with spears, Edmund leaped 
 ashore, for the water was deep up to the rocks, and the 
 Dragon had been moored alongside for the convenience 
 of taking on board the wood for the repairs. 
 
 Although those on board the Dragon guessed it not, 
 many eyes were watching them. A small fishing village
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 123 
 
 lay at the edge of the fiord, a mile or two beyond the inlet 
 in which the ship was moored. Hidden as they were 
 among the trees, the huts had not been noticed by the 
 Saxons, but the strange ship had been seen by some of 
 those in the village, and the fishermen at once pro- 
 nounced that, whencesoever she might have come, she 
 was assuredly no Northman's ship. Messengers had 
 immediately been sent to the villages among the hills. 
 These were widely scattered, and it was not until the day 
 after the ship's arrival that a force was collected which 
 was deemed sufficient to attack it. Already, as Edmund 
 leaped ashore, the Norsemen were making their way 
 quietly through the forest toward the Dragon. 
 
 Edmund had advanced but a few hundred yards up 
 the hillside when a large party of Norsemen suddenly 
 sprang upon him. Two Saxon arrows flew true to their 
 marks, then the Danes rushed upon them. So far no 
 words had been spoken, but Edmund placed to his lips 
 the whistle with which he gave orders on board the ship 
 and blew a long shrill note, and then shouted at the top 
 of his voice: 
 
 " The Danes! the Danes! push off! " 
 
 The instant afterward he was attacked. He and his 
 men fought bravely, but in a few seconds the latter were 
 cut down and Edmund was leveled to the ground by a 
 tremendous blow from a club. 
 
 A minute later the din of battle rose by the water's 
 side; Edmund's whistle and shout had been heard, and 
 the Saxons on shore sprang on board and seized their 
 spears and bows just as the Danes poured down through 
 the trees. For a time the Saxons defended the ship 
 against the desperate attempts of the Danes to gain foot-
 
 124 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 ing on her; but seeing the number of her assailants, and 
 being certain that Edmund was killed or captured, 
 Egbert ordered the ropes to be cut, and the Dragon was 
 thrust away from the rocks. The oars were then got out 
 and she rowed out of bow-shot from the shore. Then 
 Egbert held a consultation with the leading men among 
 the Saxons. 
 
 All on board were filled with grief at the loss of their 
 young leader, but they felt that nothing could be done 
 for him, and it would be but courting danger to remain 
 longer in the fiord. Since so large a force had been col- 
 lected in the forest, news might have been sent to the 
 ports, and at any moment they might see a fleet of the 
 Northmen's galleys barring their retreat; therefore, with 
 bitter grief and lamentation, the Dragon's sails were 
 hoisted and she made her way to sea. 
 
 " My only consolation is," Egbert said, " that if the 
 brave lad is not killed at once he may yet find his way 
 back to England. He is so ready of wit and full of 
 invention that, if any can possibly extricate themselves 
 from such a strait, it is assuredly he; but I fear that he 
 fell in the first onslaught. Brave lad ! even in the moment 
 of his own peril he thought first of us. Had it not been 
 for his timely warning we should have been taken un- 
 awares, and many must have been killed, even if the 
 Dragon herself escaped capture." 
 
 The storm had entirely abated, and the waters sparkled 
 brightly in the cold January sun as the Dragon sailed 
 out between the two headlands into the sea. Very dif- 
 ferent were the feelings of the crew to those which had 
 animated them when, two days before, they had passed 
 through the channel; then every heart beat with joy and
 
 THE CRUISE OF THE DRAGON. 125 
 
 thankfulness; now the deepest depression and grief 
 reigned on board. 
 
 Edmund was adored by his followers. His kindness 
 as their ealdorman, his skill and bravery as a leader, his 
 cheerfulness and brightness under every danger and peril 
 had immensely endeared him to their hearts, and each 
 man felt that he had sustained an irretrievable loss, and 
 that with their chief the spirit which had animated the 
 Dragon and directed their enterprises was gone. 
 
 Egbert was a valiant warrior, and was an admirable 
 second to an enterprising leader, but he was altogether 
 "without initiative, and, except when excited by danger, 
 was dull and silent. Although all esteemed him and 
 honored him for his strength and bravery, they felt that 
 he would be a poor substitute indeed for the leader they 
 
 fed lost.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A PRISONER. 
 
 WHEN Edmund recovered his senses he found that 
 he was being carried along on a rough litter through the 
 forest. It was some little time before he realized his 
 position and recalled the circumstances of the attack. 
 After the Dragon had moved safely out into the fiord, its 
 assailants had returned to the spot where they had 
 attacked the three Saxons who had landed. Two of 
 them were without life, but they found that the third, 
 who, from his habiliments was evidently of higher rank, 
 and whom they judged, although still but a youth, to be 
 the commander of the Saxon party, had only been 
 stunned by the blow of the club which had felled him. 
 
 It was at once resolved to carry him to the jarl of the 
 district, who would assuredly wish to learn from him 
 the meaning of the coming of the strange ship. That the 
 Dragon was a Saxon vessel the Northmen were sure. 
 Many of them had been on expeditions across the seas, 
 and knew the Saxons both from their dress and manner 
 of wearing their hair, but the ship was unlike anything 
 they had seen before, and it seemed above all things 
 strange that when, as they understood, England had been 
 completely conquered, Saxon war ships should be enter- 
 ing a northern fiord. 
 
 For many hours Edmund was carried through the 
 forest. He wondered to himself whether he would be
 
 A PRISONER. 127 
 
 slain on his arrival or kept as a slave, for the Norse and 
 Saxon tongues were so similar that he was perfectly able 
 to understand the language of his captors. A party of 
 twelve men accompanied him, four of whom bore the 
 litter, and were relieved at intervals by the others. After 
 some hours the feeling of giddiness and weakness passed 
 off, and on the men stopping to change bearers he ex- 
 pressed his readiness to walk. 
 
 Hitherto he had lain with his eyes closed, as he thought 
 it better to remain as he was until he felt perfectly able 
 to keep up with his captors in a journey which might, 
 for aught he knew, be a long one. The Northmen 
 expressed their satisfaction at finding that their burden 
 need no longer be carried, and throwing aside the boughs 
 which had formed the litter, proceeded with him on their 
 way. They asked him many questions concerning the 
 Dragon. Most of these he answered readily enough, 
 but he evaded those as to the place where she had been 
 built, or the port from which she had sailed. It was not 
 until late in the afternoon that they arrived at the abode 
 of the Jarl Bijorn. 
 
 It was a rough abode constructed of timber, thatched 
 with rushes, for as yet the Northmen were scarcely a 
 settled people, the tribes for the most part wandering in 
 the forests hunting when not engaged in those warlike 
 expeditions which they loved above all other things. 
 Only the leaders dwelt in anything like permanent 
 abodes, the rest raising huts of boughs at such places as 
 they might make any stay at. 
 
 One of Edmund's conductors had gone on ahead, and 
 as the party approached the building Bijorn came out 
 from his house to meet them. He was, like almost all
 
 128 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 the Northmen, a man of great stature and immense 
 strength. Some fifty years had passed over his head, but 
 he was still in the prime of his life; for the Northmen, 
 owing to their life of constant activity, the development 
 of their muscles from childhood, and their existence 
 passed in the open air, retained their strength and vigor 
 to a great age. 
 
 So assiduous was their training, and so rapidly did 
 their figures develop in consequence, that at the age of 
 fifteen a young Northman received arms and was re- 
 garded as a man, although he did not marry until many 
 years afterward, early wedlock being strongly dis- 
 couraged among them. By Bijorn's side stood his son, 
 who, though but twenty-two years old, rivaled him in 
 stature and in muscular development, although lacking 
 the great width of shoulder of the jarl. 
 
 As Edmund approached, a war horse of the jarl, fas- 
 tened up to a post close to the entrance of the house, 
 neighed loudly. Bijorn looked surprised. The neigh- 
 ing of a horse among the Northmen was regarded as 
 the happiest of auguries, and in their sacred groves horses 
 were tied up, as the neighing of these animals was con- 
 sidered an infallible proof that a propitious answer would 
 be given by the gods to the prayer of any petitioner who 
 sought their aid. 
 
 " By Thor! " Bijorn exclaimed, " my good war horse 
 welcomes the stranger. As I said to you anon, Sweyn, 
 I had intended to offer him as a sacrifice to Odin; but, 
 as the gods have thus declared him welcome here, I must 
 needs change my intentions. Who are you, young 
 Saxon? " he asked as Edmund was brought before him, 
 " and whence do you come? And how is it that a war 
 ship of your people is found upon our coasts? "
 
 A PRISONER. 129 
 
 " I am Edmund," the young man said steadily, " an 
 ealdorman of King Alfred of the West Saxons. The 
 ship which was seen on your coast is mine. I built it to 
 attack the Northmen who harry our coasts. I am here 
 because, when in chase of four of your ships, a storm 
 arose and blew us hither." 
 
 " You speak boldly," the jarl said, " for one in the 
 hands of his foes. How old are you? " 
 
 " I am twenty-two," Edmund replied. 
 
 " The same age as you, Sweyn. Stand side by side 
 and let me compare you. Ay," he went on, " he lacks 
 nigh three inches of your height, but he is more than that 
 bigger across the shoulders a stalwart young champion, 
 indeed, and does brave credit to his rearing. These 
 West Saxons have shown themselves worthy foemen, 
 and handled us roughly last year, as this will testify;" 
 and he pointed to the scar of a sword-cut across his face. 
 " Doubtless this is the son of that Saxon earl who more 
 than once last summer inflicted heavy losses upon us. 
 Is that so, young Saxon? " 
 
 " I am the Ealdorman Edmund himself," the young 
 man replied quietly. " My successes were won not by 
 my strength or courage, but by the valor of those under 
 me, who, fighting in a novel manner, gained advantage 
 over your Northmen." 
 
 " By Thor! " Bijorn exclaimed, " and this is the youth 
 who attacked us at night and drove off the cattle we had 
 taken and slew many of our followers, Sweyn! Truly 
 he would be a rare sacrifice to offer to Odin; but the god 
 has himself welcomed him here." 
 
 " It may be that he welcomed him as a sacrifice, 
 father," Sweyn suggested.
 
 2JO THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 "Ah! that may be so," the jarl replied. "We must 
 consult the omens to find out the true meaning of my 
 charger's neighing. Nevertheless, in either case I shall 
 be content, for if he be not welcomed as a sacrifice he is 
 welcome as bringing good fortune; and in truth he will 
 make a noble cupbearer to me. It is not every jarl who 
 is waited upon by a Saxon ealdorman. But till the 
 omens have spoken let him be set aside and carefully 
 watched. In a day or two we will journey to Odin's 
 temple and there consult the auguries." 
 
 Three days passed, during which Edmund was well fed 
 and treated. At the end of that time he was ordered to 
 accompany the jarl on a journey. Two days' traveling 
 brought them to a temple of Odin. It was a rough 
 structure of unhewn stones, situated in a wood. Bijorn 
 and his son entered, while Edmund remained without 
 under a guard. Presently the jarl and his son came out 
 with a priest. The latter carried a white bag in his hand 
 with twelve small pieces of wood. On half of these four 
 small nicks were cut, on the others five nicks. All were 
 placed in the bag, which was then shaken. 
 
 " Now," the priest said, " you will see the will of Odin; 
 the first three sticks drawn out will declare it. If two of 
 the three bear an even number of nicks, the neigh of your 
 horse signifies that Odin accepted the sacrifice; if two of 
 them bear unequal numbers, then it meant that his com- 
 ing was propitious to you." 
 
 The bag was again shaken. Edmund looked on 
 calmly, for Saxons and Northmen alike disdained to 
 show the slightest fear of death; even the color did not 
 fade from his cheek as he watched the trial upon which 
 his life depended.
 
 A PRISONER. 131 
 
 The first stick drawn out bore five marks; the priest 
 showed it to the jarl, and without a word dropped it in 
 the bag again. This was again shaken and another stick 
 drawn out; this bore but four notches; the chances were 
 even. The silence was unbroken until the third twig 
 was drawn. 
 
 " Odin has spoken," the priest said. " The neighing 
 of the horse indicated that the coming of this Saxon was 
 propitious to your house." 
 
 The jarl gave an exclamation of satisfaction, while 
 Sweyn's brow darkened. Bijorn had indeed set his heart 
 upon retaining this famous young Saxon leader as his 
 slave and cupbearer, and it was probable that in his inter- 
 view with the priest before the drawing his inclinations 
 had been clearly shown, for a slight difference between 
 the thickness of the sticks might well have existed and 
 served as an index to the priest in drawing them. 
 
 Bijorn, in his gratification at the answer of the god, 
 bestowed a handsome present upon the priest, and then 
 rode back to his abode well content with his journey. 
 Edmund was at once installed in his new duties. 
 Hitherto he had not entered the house nor seen the 
 females of the family. Ulfra, the jarl's wife, was a 
 woman of commanding stature and appearance. Like 
 most of the northern women, she had accompanied her 
 husband in his many wanderings, and shared his dangers 
 and privations. The wives of the Norsemen occupied a 
 far more exalted position in the households of their lords 
 than did those of the people of southern Europe; they 
 were not only mistresses of the house, but were treated 
 with respect as well as with affection; they were not, as 
 in the South, regarded as puppets for the amusement of
 
 132 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 an idle hour, but were the companions and advisers of 
 their husbands, occupying a position at least as free and 
 respected as at the present day. 
 
 There were two daughters, who both bade fair to 
 resemble their mother in stature and dignity of de- 
 meanor, for both were models of female strength and 
 activity. Edmund's duties were light In the morning 
 he gathered firewood for the household; at the meals he 
 handed the dishes, and taking his station behind the jarl's 
 chair, refilled his goblet with mead as often as it was 
 empty. Usually a large party sat down to supper, for 
 an expedition to France was talked of in the spring, and 
 the jarls and warriors often met to discuss the place of 
 starting, the arrangements for the voyage, and the num- 
 bers which each leader would place in the field. The 
 feasts were kept up to a late hour, and, as was the invari- 
 able custom of the Northmen, the arrangements decided 
 upon overnight were rediscussed at a morning meeting; 
 for they held that while over the wine cup each man 
 would speak the truth frankly and honestly, the colder 
 counsels and greater .prudence which the morning 
 brought were needed before any matter could be finally 
 settled. 
 
 A month thus passed, and Bijorn, his family, and fol- 
 lowers then moved south, as there was to be a great con- 
 ference near the southern point of the country, at which 
 a large number of the chiefs from Denmark were to be 
 present. 
 
 Edmund observed that for some reason Sweyn was 
 looking forward anxiously to this meeting, and his sisters 
 more than once joked him about his anxiety. 
 
 "Pooh! pooh!" the jarl said one day in answer to
 
 A PRISONER. 133 
 
 such an observation. " Sweyn is but a lad yet. I know 
 what you are driving" at, and that Sweyn is smitten with 
 the charms of my old companion's daughter, the pretty 
 Freda; I noted it when we were in camp together; but 
 it will be fully another ten years yet before Sweyn can 
 think of marrying. He has got to win for himself the 
 name of a great warrior before a jarl's daughter of proper 
 spirit would so much as think of him. When he has the 
 spoils of France to lay at her feet it will be time enough." 
 
 Sweyn made no reply, but Edmund saw that he was 
 far from pleased at his father's words, and a look of surly 
 determination on his face showed the young Saxon that 
 he would go his own way in the matter, if it lay in his 
 power. 
 
 After ten days' traveling the party arrived at the ren- 
 dezvous. Here, drawn up on the shore, were a vast 
 number of galleys of all sizes, for the greater part of 
 those who had 'assembled had journeyed by sea. Great 
 numbers of huts of boughs and many tents constructed 
 of sails had been erected. Edmund and the other slaves, 
 these being either Saxons or Franks captured in war, 
 soon erected bowers for the jarl and his family. 
 
 Edmund had been looking forward to the meeting 
 with much anxiety, for he had judged that some mode 
 of escape might there open to him. Among the Saxon 
 slaves were several young men of strength and vigor, 
 and Edmund had confided to them his project of stealing 
 a boat and sailing away in it, and they, knowing that he 
 had experience in navigation, had readily consented to 
 join him in making an effort for freedom. 
 
 The jarl and his family were warmly welcomed by 
 many of their companions in arms, and the day after their
 
 134 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 arrival Bijorn told Edmund to accompany him to a 
 banquet at which he and his family were to be present. 
 At four in the afternoon they set out and presently 
 arrived at a large tent. Edmund waited without until 
 the attendants carried in the dishes, when he entered 
 with them and prepared to take his place behind his 
 master's seat. From a few words which had passed 
 between Sweyn and his sisters Edmund doubted not that 
 the companion with whom Bijorn was going to dine was 
 the father of the maiden about whom they had joked 
 him. He was not surprised when, on entering, he saw 
 Sweyn talking earnestly with a damsel somewhat apart 
 from the rest. 
 
 The entrance of the viands was the signal for all to 
 take their places at the table. There were in all sixteen 
 in number, and as nearly half were women the meeting 
 was evidently of a family character, as upon occasions of 
 importance, or when serious discussions were to take 
 place, men alone sat down. As Edmund advanced to 
 take his place, his eye fell upon the jarl who seated him- 
 self at the head of the table, and as he did so he gave a 
 slight start of surprise, for he at once recognized in him 
 the Northman Siegbert, whose ship he had stopped at 
 the mouth of the Humber. From him his eye glanced 
 at the girl by whose side Sweyn was on the point of seat- 
 ing himself, and recognized in her the maiden who had 
 besought her father's life. The dinner commenced and 
 proceeded for some little time, when Edmund saw the 
 girl looking fixedly at him. 
 
 " Who is that who is standing behind your father's 
 chair? " she asked Sweyn. 
 
 " A Saxon slave," he answered. " His vessel was well-
 
 A PRISONER. 135 
 
 aigh wrecked on our coast. Our people captured him 
 and slew some of his followers, and the ship speedily took 
 to flight." 
 
 " Father," the girl said in a clear voice, which at once 
 attracted the attention of all, " unless my eyes deceive 
 me, the young Saxon standing behind Jarl Bijorn is he 
 whose ship captured us as we left England, and who 
 suffered no harm to be done to us." 
 
 The Northman turned in his chair. 
 
 " It is he, Freda, surely enough; though how he comes 
 to be slave here to my comrade Bijorn I know not. 
 Bijorn, my friend, I owe this youth a deep debt of grati- 
 tude; he had my life and the life and honor of Freda in 
 his hands, and he spared both, and, slave though he may 
 be of yours at present, yet I hail him as my friend. Tell 
 me, how came he in your hands? He is Edmund, the 
 valiant young Saxon who smote us more than once so 
 heavily down in Wessex." 
 
 " I know it," Bijorn replied, " and will tell you how he 
 came into my hands, and in truth he was captured by 
 accident and not by any valor of my arm." The jarl 
 then related the circumstances under which Edmund had 
 been captured, and the narrow escape he had had of being 
 offered as a sacrifice to Odin. And Siegbert then told 
 his guests at length the incidents of his capture by the 
 Dragon. 
 
 " He let me go free and without a ransom," he con- 
 cluded, " and that part of my obligation I should be glad 
 to repay, though for his gentleness to Freda I must still 
 remain his debtor. What say you, Bijorn, will you sell 
 him to me? Name your price in horses, arms, and 
 armor, and whatever it be I will pay it to you."
 
 336 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " In truth, Siegbert," Bijorn said, " I like not to part 
 with the lad; but since you are so urgent, and seeing 
 that you cannot otherwise discharge the obligation under 
 which, as you say, he has laid you, I cannot refuse your 
 prayer. As to the price, we will arrange that anon." 
 
 " Then it is settled," Siegbert said. " You are a free 
 man, Ealdorman Edmund;" and he held out his hand 
 to the youth. " Now seat yourself at the table with my 
 guests; there are none here but may feel honored at 
 dining with one of King Alfred's bravest thanes." 
 
 The transformation in Edmund's position was sudden 
 indeed; a moment since he was a slave, and although 
 he had determined upon making an effort for freedom, 
 he had known that the chances of escape were small, as 
 swift galleys would have been sent off in pursuit, and it 
 was probable that he would have been speedily overtaken 
 and brought back. Now he was free, and would doubt- 
 less be allowed to return home with the first party who 
 sailed thither. 
 
 Siegbert at once tried to make Edmund feel at home, 
 addressing much of his conversation to him. Bijorn, 
 too, spoke in a friendly manner with him, but Sweyn was 
 silent and sullen ; he was clearly ill-pleased at this change 
 of fortune which had turned his father's slave into a 
 fellow-guest and equal. His annoyance was greatly 
 heightened by the fact that it was Freda who had recog- 
 nized the young Saxon, and the pleasure which her face 
 evinced when her father proposed to purchase him from 
 Bijorn angered him still more. In his heart he cursed 
 the horse whose welcome neigh had in the first instance 
 saved Edmund's life, and the trial by augury which Ijad 
 confirmed the first omen. After the banquet was over
 
 A PRISONER. 137 
 
 Siegbert requested Edmund to relate his various 
 adventures. 
 
 The telling of tales of daring was one of the favorite 
 amusements of the Danes; Siegbert and his friends 
 quaffed great bumpers of mead; and the ladies sat apart 
 listening while Edmund told his story. 
 
 " You have a brave record, indeed," Siegbert said 
 when he had finished, " for one so young; and fond as 
 are our youths of adventure, there is not one of them of 
 your age who has accomplished a tithe of what you have 
 done. Why, Freda, if this youth were but one of us he 
 would have the hearts of all the Norse maidens at his feet. 
 In the eyes of a Danish girl, as of a Dane, valor is the 
 highest of recommendations." 
 
 " I don't know, father," Freda said, coloring at being 
 thus addressed, " that we should be as bold as that, 
 although assuredly it is but right that a maiden should 
 esteem valor highly. It is to her husband she has to 
 look for protection, and she shares in the honor and spoil 
 which he gains by his valiant deeds; so you have always 
 taught me." 
 
 " And rightly too, girl. Next to being a great hero, 
 the greatest honor is to be the wife of one. I pledge 
 you, Ealdorman Edmund, and should be right proud 
 were you a son of mine. You have told your story 
 modestly, for many of the battles and adventures of 
 which you have spoken are known to me by report, and 
 fame has given you a larger share in the successes than 
 you claim for yourself. "Pis a pity you were not born a 
 Northman, for there is little for you to do in Saxon 
 England now." 
 
 " I do not despair yet," Edmund replied. " Things
 
 138 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 have gone badly with us, but the last blow is not struck 
 yet. You will hear of King Alfred in the spring, unless 
 I am mistaken." 
 
 " But they say your King Alfred is half a monk, and 
 that he loves reading books more than handling the 
 sword, though, to do him justice, he has shown himself 
 a brave warrior, and has given us far more trouble than 
 all the other Saxon kings together." 
 
 " King Alfred fights bravely," Edmund said, " because 
 he is fighting for his country and people; but it is true 
 that he loves not war nor strife. He reads much and 
 thinks more, and should he ever come to his kingdom 
 again he will assuredly be one of the wisest and best 
 monarchs who has ever sat on a throne. He has talked 
 to me much of the things which he has at heart, and I 
 know he intends to draw up wise laws for the ruling of 
 his people." 
 
 " We love not greatly being ruled, we Northmen," 
 Bijorn said, " but for each to go his own way as he wills, 
 provided only he inflicts no ill upon his neighbor. We 
 come and we go, each as it pleases him. Our fleets 
 traverse the sea and bring home plunder and booty. 
 What need we of laws? " 
 
 " At present you have no great need of laws," Edmund 
 replied, "seeing that you lead a wandering life; but 
 when the time shall come and it must come to you as 
 it has come to other nations when you will settle down 
 as a rich and peaceful community, then laws will become 
 necessary." 
 
 " Well," Bijorn said, " right glad am I that I live be- 
 fore such times have come. So far as I can see the set- 
 tling down you speak of, and the abandonment of the
 
 A PRISONER. 139 
 
 ancient gods, has done no great good either to you 
 Saxons or to the Franks. Both of you were in the old 
 time valiant people, while now you are unable to with- 
 stand our arms. You gather goods, and we carry them 
 off; you build cities, and we destroy them; you culti- 
 vate the land, and we sweep off the crops. It seems to 
 me that we have the best of it." 
 
 " It seems so at present," Edmund said, " but it will 
 not last. Already in Northumbria and in East Anglia 
 the Danes, seeing that there is no more plunder to be 
 had, are settling down and adopting the customs of the 
 Saxons, and so will it be in Mercia and Wessex if you 
 keep your hold of them, and so will it be in other places. 
 The change is but beginning, but it seems to me certain 
 to come; so I have heard King Alfred say." 
 
 " And does he think," Sweyn said scoffingly, speaking 
 almost for the first time, " that we shall abandon the wor- 
 ship of our gods and take to that of your Christ? " 
 
 " He thinks so and hopes so," Edmund replied quietly. 
 " So long as men's lives are spent wholly in war they 
 may worship gods like yours, but when once settled in 
 peaceful pursuits they will assuredly recognize the beauty 
 and holiness of the life of Christ. Pardon me," he said) 
 turning to Siegbert, " if it seems to you that I, being stilt 
 young, speak with overboldness, but I am telling you 
 what King Alfred says, and all men recognize his wis- 
 dom and goodness." 
 
 " I know not of your religion myself," Siegbert replied, 
 " but I will own willingly that, though its teachings ma> 
 be peaceful, it makes not cowards of those who believe 
 in it. I have seen over and over again old men and 
 young die on the altars of their churches as fearlessly and
 
 140 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 calmly as a Viking should do when his time comes. No 
 Northman fears death, for he knows that a joyous time 
 awaits him; but I am bound to say that your Christians 
 meet death to the full as calmly. Well, each his own 
 way, I say, and for aught I know there may be a Chris- 
 tian heaven as well as the Halls of Odin, and all may be 
 rewarded in their own way for their deeds." 
 
 Bijorn and his party now rose to take leave. " I will 
 come across to your tent in the morning," Siegbert said, 
 " and we can then discuss what payment I shall make 
 you for this young Saxon. I fear not that you will prove 
 over hard to your old comrade." 
 
 After Bijorn had departed Siegbert assigned to Ed- 
 mund a place in his tent as an honored guest. Slaves 
 brought in bundles of rushes for the beds. Freda retired 
 to a small tent which had been erected for her adjoining 
 the larger one, and the jarl and Edmund lay down on 
 their piles of rushes at the upper end of the tent. Sieg- 
 bert's companions and followers stretched themselves 
 along the sides, the slaves lay down without, and in a few 
 minutes silence reigned in the tent
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE COMBAT. 
 
 " I WAS thinking much of what you said last night," 
 Freda said at breakfast. " How is it that you, whose 
 religion is as you say a peaceful one, can yet have per- 
 formed so many deeds of valor and bloodshed? " 
 
 " I am fighting for my home, my country, and my 
 religion," Edmund said. " Christianity does not forbid 
 men to defend themselves; for, did it do so, a band of 
 pagans might ravage all the Christian countries in the 
 world. I fight not because I love it. I hate bloodshed, 
 and would rather die than plunder and slay peaceful and 
 unoffending people. You have been in England and 
 have seen the misery which war has caused there. Such 
 misery assuredly I would inflict on none. I fight only 
 to defend myself and my country men and women. Did 
 your people leave our land I would gladly never draw 
 sword again." 
 
 " But what would you do with yourself? " Freda asked 
 in tones of surprise. " How would you pass your time 
 if there were no fighting? " 
 
 " I should have plenty to do," Edmund said, smiling; 
 " I have my people to look after. I have to see to their 
 welfare; to help those who need it; to settle disputes; to 
 rebuild the churches and houses which have been de- 
 stroyed. There would be no difficulty in spending my 
 time."
 
 142 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " But how could a man show himself to be a hero,'* 
 the Danish girl asked, " if there were no fighting? " 
 
 " There would be no occasion for heroes," Edmund 
 said, " at least of heroes in the sense you mean that is, 
 of men famous principally for the number they have slain, 
 and the destruction and misery they have caused. Our 
 religion teaches us that mere courage is not the highest 
 virtue. It is one possessed as much by animals as by, 
 men. Higher virtues than this are kindness, charity, 
 unselfishness, and a desire to benefit pur fellow-creatures. 
 These virtues make a man a truer hero than the bravest 
 Viking who ever sailed the seas. Even you, Freda, wor- 
 shiper of Odin as you are, must see that it is a higher 
 and a better life to do good to your fellow-creatures than 
 to do evil." 
 
 "It sounds so," the girl said hesitatingly; "but the 
 idea is so new to me that I must think it over before I 
 can come to any conclusion." 
 
 Freda then went about her occupations, and Edmund, 
 knowing that Siegbert would not return for some time, 
 as he was going with Bijorn to a council which was to be 
 held early in the day, strolled down to look at the galleys 
 ranged along on the -beach. These varied greatly in 
 form and character. Some of the sailing ships were large 
 and clumsy, but the galleys for rowing were lightly and 
 gracefully built. They were low in the water, rising to 
 a lofty bow, which sometimes turned over like the neck 
 of a swan, at other times terminated in a sharp iron prow, 
 formed for running down a hostile boat. Some of them 
 were of great length, with seats for twenty rowers on 
 either side, while all were provided with sails as well as 
 oars. When the hour for dinner approached he returned
 
 THE COMBAT. " 143 
 
 to Siegbert's tent. The jarl had not yet come back from 
 the council. When he did so Edmund perceived at once 
 that he was flushed and angry. 
 
 " What has disturbed you, father? " Freda asked, as, 
 on hearing his voice, she entered the tent. " Has aught 
 gone wrong at the council? " 
 
 " Yes," the jarl replied, " much has gone wrong. 
 Bijorn and I had not concluded our bargain when we 
 went to the council. We had, indeed, no difficulty about 
 the terms, but we had not clasped hands over them, as I 
 was going back to his tent after the council was over. 
 At the council the expedition against France was dis- 
 cussed, and it was proposed that we should consult the 
 gods as to the chances of the adventure. Then the Jarl 
 Eric rose and proposed that it should be done in the 
 usual way by a conflict between a Dane and a captive. 
 This was of course agreed to. 
 
 " He then said that he understood that there was in 
 the camp a young Saxon of distinguished valor, and that 
 he proposed that Sweyn, the son of Bijorn, should fight 
 with him. Sweyn had expressed to him his willingness 
 to do so, should the council agree^ I rose at once and 
 said that the Saxon was no longer a captive, since I had 
 ransomed him because he had once done me a service; 
 but upon being pressed I was forced to admit that the 
 bargain had not been concluded. I must acquit Bijorn 
 of any share in the matter, for it came upon him as much 
 by surprise as it did upon me. It seems that it is all 
 Sweyn's doing. lie must have taken the step as having 
 a private grudge against you. Have you had any quar- 
 rel with him? " 
 
 " No," Edmund replied. " He has ever shown him-
 
 144 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 self haughty and domineering, but we have come to no 
 quarrel." 
 
 " At any rate he wants to kill you," Siegbert said. " I 
 did my best to prevent it, pointing out that the combat 
 ought to take place between a Frank and a Dane. How- 
 ever, the Northmen are always glad to see a good fight, 
 and having satisfied themselves that in point of age and 
 strength you were not unfairly matched, they decided 
 that the conflict should take place. He is taller, and I 
 think somewhat stronger than you, and has proved him- 
 self a valiant fighter, and I would give much if the com- 
 bat could be avoided." 
 
 " I fear him not," Edmund said quietly, " though I 
 would fain that this could be avoided. Had I met Sweyn 
 upon a battlefield in England I would have slain him as 
 a natural enemy; but to fight him in cold blood, either 
 as a matter of augury or to furnish amusement for the 
 assembly, likes me not. However, I must of course 
 defend myself, and if harm comes to him it is no blame 
 of mine." 
 
 " You will have no easy victory, I can tell you," Sieg- 
 bert said, " for none among our young Danes bears a 
 higher reputation." 
 
 "But after the combat is over how shall I stand?" 
 Edmund asked ; " for if I defeat or slay Sweyn I shall 
 still be his father's slave." 
 
 " That will you not," Siegbert replied. " In these 
 cases the captive, if victorious, is always restored to 
 liberty; but at any rate you shall fight as a free man; 
 for when I have finished my dinner, I will go to Bijorn 
 and conclude our bargain. Do not look so cast down, 
 Freda; a Northman's daughter must not turn pale at the
 
 THE COMBAT. 145 
 
 thought of a conflict. Sweyn is the son of my old friend, 
 and was, before he took to arms, your playfellow, and 
 since then has, methought, been anxious to gain your 
 favor, though all too young yet for thinking of taking a 
 wife; but never mind, there are as good as he to be 
 found; and if our young Saxon here proves his con- 
 queror other suitors will come, never fear." 
 
 Freda was silent, but her face flushed painfully, and 
 Edmund saw the tears falling down her cheeks as she 
 bent over her plate. 
 
 After the meal was over Siegbert again went out, and 
 Edmund, approaching Freda, said, " Do not fret, Freda; 
 if it should be that I find my skill in arms greater than 
 that of Sweyn, I promise you that for your sake I will not 
 wound him mortally." 
 
 "I care not," the girl said passionately; "spare him 
 not for my sake, for I hate him, and were there no other 
 Norseman in the world I would never be wife of his." 
 
 So saying, she left the tent. Edmund now regretted 
 the chance which had assigned him to Siegbert, for he 
 would rather have taken his chance of escape by sea than 
 have awaited the conflict with Sweyn. But he could not 
 carry his plan of escape into effect now, for it would seem 
 as if he had fled the conflict. That this would be a des- 
 perate one he did not doubt. The course which Sweyn 
 had taken showed a bitter feeling of hatred against him, 
 and even were it not so the young Northman would, 
 fighting in the presence of the leaders of his nation, 
 assuredly do his best to conquer. But Edmund had 
 already tried his strength with older and more powerful 
 men than his adversary and had little fear of results. 
 
 The news of the approaching conflict caused con-
 
 146 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 siderable excitement in the Danish camp, and Edmund's 
 figure was narrowly scrutinized as he wandered through 
 it. All who had been engaged in the war in Wessex had 
 heard of Edmund, and there was no slight curiosity, when 
 the news went abroad that the Saxon leader was a captive 
 in the camp, to see what he was like. 
 
 At first, when it was bruited about that Sweyn, the son 
 of Jarl Bijorn, was to fight this noted Saxon champion, 
 the idea was that the enterprise was a rash one, strong 
 and valiant as Sweyn was known to v be for a young man ; 
 but when it was seen that Edmund was no older than 
 he, and to the eye less strong and powerful, they felt con- 
 fident in the power of their champion to overcome him. 
 
 Siegbert spared no pains to see that his guest had an 
 even, equal chance. He procured for him a strong and 
 well-made helmet which fitted him comfortably, and gave 
 him the choice out of a large number of shields and 
 swords. Edmund selected a weapon which answered 
 nearly in weight and balance that which he was accus- 
 tomed to wield. There was feasting again that night in 
 Siegbert's tent; but he did not allow Edmund to join in 
 it, insisting after the meal was over that he should retire 
 to a small hut hard by. 
 
 " You will want your head and your nerves in good 
 order to-morrow," he said. " Feasting is good in its 
 way, and the night before battle I always drink deeply, 
 but for a single combat it were best to be prudent." As 
 Edmund left the tent Freda, who had not appeared at 
 dinner, came up to him. 
 
 " I have been crying all day," she said simply. " I 
 know not why, for I havt often seen my father go out to 
 battle without a tear. I think you must have upset me
 
 THE COMBAT. Id? 
 
 wim your talk this morning. I hope that you will win, 
 because it was wrong and unfair of Sweyn to force this 
 battle upon you; and I hate him for it! I shall pray, 
 Odin to give you victory. You don't believe in him, I 
 know ; still my prayers can do you no harm." 
 
 " Thank you," Edmund said. " I shall pray to One 
 greater and better than Odin. But weep not any longer, 
 for I trust that neither of us will be killed. I shall do my; 
 best to guard myself, and shall try not to slay him; for 
 this fight is not for my nation or for my religion, but 
 concerns myself only." 
 
 The following morning the Northmen assembled. 
 The jarls and other leading men formed the inner line of 
 a circle some thirty yards in diameter, the others stood 
 without; Jarl Eric entered the ring with Sweyn, while 
 Edmund, accompanied by Siegbert, entered at the other 
 side of the circle. 
 
 " I protest," Siegbert cried in a loud voice, " against 
 this conflict taking place. Edmund the Saxon is no cap- 
 tive here, but a free man, and my guest ; moreover, being 
 a Saxon, the issue of this fight between him and a North- 
 man can serve no purpose as an augury as to the success 
 of our expedition against the Franks. Therefore do I 
 protest against the conflict." 
 
 There was again a consultation between the leaders, 
 for a murmur of approbation had run round the ranks 
 of the spectators, who it was evident were impressed in 
 favor of the young Saxon, and considered that the jarl's 
 words were just and reasonable. Eric spoke for a min- 
 ute with Sweyn. 
 
 " I feel," he said in a loud voice, " that what Jarl Sieg- 
 bei* says is reasonable, that no augury can be drawn from
 
 48 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 the fight, and that since Edmund is no longer a captive, 
 and a friend of Siegbert's, he cannot be forced into fight- 
 ing in order that we may have an augury. But the 
 Saxon, though so young, has won a reputation even 
 among us, the enemies of his race ; and my friend Sweyn, 
 who has shown himself one of the bravest of our young 
 men, considers that he has cause of quarrel with him, and 
 challenges him to fight not necessarily to the death, or 
 till one is slain, but till the jarls here assembled do pro- 
 nounce one or the other to be the victor. This is a fair 
 challenge first, there is a private quarrel; next, there 
 is emulation between these young men, who may fairly 
 claim to be the champions of the youth of the two races. 
 Such a challenge the Saxon will hardly refuse." 
 
 In accordance with the customs of the day it would 
 have been impossible for Edmund to have refused such 
 a challenge without disgrace, and he did not for a mo- 
 ment think of doing so. 
 
 " I am ready to fight Sweyn," he said. " I have no 
 great cause of quarrel with him; but if he conceives that 
 he has grounds of quarrel with me, that is enough. As 
 to championship of the Saxons, we have no champions; 
 we fight not for personal honor or glory, but for our 
 homes, our countries, and our religion; each doing his 
 best according to the strength God has given him, and 
 without thought of pride on the one hand or of envy on 
 the other because the strength or courage of one may 
 be somewhat greater than that of another. Still, as a 
 Saxon standing here as the only representative of my 
 nation in an assembly of Northmen, I cannot refuse such 
 a challenge, for to do so would be to infer that we Saxons 
 are less brave than you. Therefore I am ready for the
 
 THE COMBAT. 149 
 
 combat." The Northmen clashed their weapons against 
 their shields in token of their approval of the young 
 Saxon's words, and the young champions prepared for 
 the combat. They were naked to the waist save for 
 shield and helmet ; below the waist each wore a short and 
 tightly-fitting garment covered with plates of brass; the 
 legs were naked, and each wore a pair of light sandals; 
 their weapons were long straight swords. The weapon 
 which Edmund had chosen was considerably lighter than 
 that of his opponent, but was of toughest steel, on which 
 were engraved in rough characters " Prayers to Wodin 
 for victory." 
 
 The difference in height between the combatants was 
 considerable. Edmund stood five feet ten, but looked 
 shorter from the squareness and width of his shoulders. 
 Sweyn was nearly four inches taller, and he too was very 
 strongly built. His muscles indeed stood out in stronger 
 development than did those of Edmund, and if pure 
 strength was to win the day few of those who looked on 
 doubted that the Dane would be the victor. The com- 
 bat was a long one. For some time Edmund contented 
 himself with standing upon the defensive and guarding 
 the tremendous blows which Sweyn rained upon him. 
 In spite of the efforts of the Northman, he could neither 
 beat down the Saxon's guard nor force him to fall back 
 a single step. 
 
 Again and again the rattle of the spectators' arms 
 clashed in approval of Edmund's steady resistance to his 
 opponent's assault. The Norsemen delighted beyond all 
 things in a well-fought encounter. Each man, himself a 
 warrior, was able to appreciate the value of the strokes 
 and parries. The betting at the commencement had run
 
 150 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 high upon Sweyn, and horses, armor, arms, and slaves 
 had been freely wagered upon his success; but as the 
 fight went on the odds veered round, and the demeanor 
 of the combatants had as much to do with this as the skill 
 and strength shown by Edmund in his defense. The 
 Dane was flushed and furious; his temper gave way 
 under the failure of his assaults. The Saxon, on the con- 
 trary, fought as calmly and coolly as if practicing with 
 blunted weapons; his eyes never left those of his adver- 
 sary, a half smile played on his lips, and although drops 
 of perspiration from his forehead showed how great were 
 his exertions, his breathing hardly quickened. 
 
 Twice Sweyn drew back for breath, and Edmund each 
 time, instead of pressing him, dropped the point of his 
 sword and waited for him to renew the combat. At 
 present he had scarce struck a blow, and while his own 
 shield was riven in several places and his helmet dented, 
 those of Sweyn were unmarked. 
 
 At the third assault Sweyn came up determined to end 
 the conflict, and renewed the attack with even greater 
 fury than before. Three times his sword descended with 
 tremendous force, but each time it met the blade of the 
 Saxon; the fourth time his arm was raised, when there 
 was a flash and a sudden shout from the crowd. With 
 a mighty blow Edmund had smitten full on his oppo- 
 nent's uplifted arm, and, striking it just above the elbow, 
 the sword clove through flesh and bone, and the severed 
 limb, still grasping the sword, fell to the ground. 
 
 A loud shout of approval burst from the Danes. 
 Although the conqueror was their enemy, they appre- 
 ciated 'so highly the virtues of coolness and courage that 
 their applause was no less hearty than if the victor had
 
 THE COMBAT. 151 
 
 been a cofcntryman. Sweyn had fallen almost the instant 
 the blow had been struck. The ring was at once broken 
 up, and his friends ran to him. The Norsemen were 
 adepts at the treatment of wounds, and everything had 
 been prepared in case of emergencies. 
 
 A bandage was instantly tied tightly round the upper 
 part of the arm to stop the rush of blood, and the stump 
 was then dipped into boiling pitch, and Sweyn, who had 
 become almost instantly insensible from the loss of 
 blood, was carried to his father's tent. According to 
 custom, handsome presents of swords and armor were 
 made to Edmund by those who had won by his success. 
 
 It would have been considered churlish to refuse them, 
 and Edmund had no thought of doing so, for he needed 
 money, and these things in those days were equivalent 
 to wealth. 
 
 " You have done well and gallantly indeed, my young 
 friend," Siegbert said as, followed by several slaves bear- 
 ing Edmund's presents, they returned to the tent. " I 
 am glad you did not slay him, for I think not that he will 
 die. Such a blow given in battle would assuredly have 
 been fatal, but here the means of stanching the blood 
 were at hand, and I trust for Bijorn's sake that he will 
 recover, but whether or no he brought it on himself." 
 
 On reaching the tent Freda ran out radiant. 
 
 " I hear that you have conquered," she said, " and I 
 am glad indeed. It serves him right, for all say that he 
 forced the fight upon you." 
 
 " I did not know that your sympathies were so strongly 
 against Sweyn," Siegbert said in a somewhat reproach- 
 ful tone. " He has always been your devoted follower." 
 
 " He has always been my tyrant, father, for he has
 
 152 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 always insisted on my doing his pleasure; but if he had 
 been ten times my follower, and had been a valiant war- 
 rior instead of a youth, and I a maiden of twenty instead 
 of a girl of fifteen, I should still be glad that he was con- 
 quered, because without any reason for quarrel he has 
 sought to slay this Saxon youth, who did us such great 
 service, and to whom, as he knew, we were so indebted." 
 
 Siegbert smiled. "Hitherto I have wondered, daugh- 
 ter mine, at the reason which induced Sweyn to challenge 
 Edmund, but now methinks I understand it. Sweyn has, 
 as his father has told me, youth as he is, set his heart on 
 winning your hand when you shall reach the age of 
 womanhood, and it is just because Edmund has done 
 you and me service that he hates him. You are young, 
 child, for your bright eyes to have caused bloodshed; if 
 you go on like this there will be no end to the trouble I 
 shall have on your account before I get you fairly 
 wedded." 
 
 Freda colored hotly. 
 
 "That is nonsense, father; another five years will be 
 soon enough to begin to think of such things. At any 
 rate," she said with a laugh, " I am rid of Sweyn, for he 
 can hardly expect me ever to love a one-armed man." 
 
 " There have been brave warriors," Siegbert said, 
 " with but one arm." 
 
 " It makes no difference," Freda laughed ; " if he had 
 fifty arms I should never love him." 
 
 Edmund now entreated Siegbert to repay himself from 
 the presents he had received for the goods he had the 
 evening before given to Bijorn as the price of his 
 liberty, but this the jarl would not hear of. Edmund
 
 THE COMBAT. 153 
 
 then begged him to buy with them, of Bijorn, the four 
 Saxon slaves with whom he had agreed to attempt an 
 escape, and to expend the rest oi the presents in freeing 
 as many other Saxon prisoners as he could. 
 
 This Siegbert did, and by the evening Edmund had 
 the satisfaction of finding around him twelve Saxons 
 whose freedom he had purchased. He remained as the 
 guest of Siegbert until the expedition sailed in the last 
 week of March. Then with the twelve Saxons he em- 
 barked in Siegbert's ship, which, instead of keeping with 
 the others, sailed for the mouth of the Thames. The 
 wind was favorable and the passage quick, and three 
 days after sailing Edmund and his companions were dis- 
 embarked on the coast of Kent. His adieus with Sieg- 
 bert were hearty and earnest. 
 
 " I would you had been a Northman," the jar! said, 
 " for I love you as a son, and methinks that when the 
 time comes, had you been so inclined, you might have 
 really stood in that relation to me, for I guess that my 
 little Freda would not have said no had you asked her 
 hand ; but now our paths are to part. I shall never war 
 again with the Saxons, for indeed there is but scant booty 
 to be gained there, while you are not likely again to be 
 cast upon our shores; but should the fates ever throw us 
 together again, remember that you have a friend for life 
 in Jarl Siegbert." 
 
 Freda, who had accompanied her father as usual f 
 wept bitterly at the parting, which, however, she did not 
 deem to be as final as it appeared to her father; for the 
 evening before, as she was standing on the poop with 
 Edmund, he had said to her: "You will not forget me.
 
 !54 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Freda. We are both very young yet; but some day, 
 when the wars are over and England no longer requires 
 my sword, I will seek you again." 
 
 " Is that a promise, Edmund? " 
 
 " Yes, Freda, a solemn promise." 
 
 " I will wait for you," she said simply, " if it were till 
 the end of my life." 
 
 The youth and girl ratified the promise by a kiss, and 
 Freda, as through her tears she watched the boat which 
 conveyed Edmund and his companions to shore, felt sure 
 that some day she should see her Saxon hero again. 
 
 On landing, Edmund soon learned that the Danes were 
 everywhere masters, and that since the autumn nothing 
 had been heard of the king, who was supposed to be 
 somewhere in hiding. 
 
 In every village through which they passed they found 
 evidence of the mastership of the Danes. Many of the 
 houses were burned or destroyed, the people were all 
 dressed in the poorest garb, and their sad faces and list- 
 less mien told of the despair which everywhere prevailed. 
 In every church the altars had been thrown down, the 
 holy emblems and images destroyed, the monks and 
 priests had fled across the sea or had been slain. 
 
 The Danish gods, Thor and Wodin, had become the 
 divinities of the land, and the Saxons, in whom Chris- 
 tianity had but recently supplanted the superstitions of 
 paganism, were fast returning to the worship of the pagan 
 gods. Edmund and his companions were shocked at 
 the change. On reaching home they found that the 
 ravages of the Danes had here been particularly severe, 
 doubtless in revenge for the heavy loss which had been 
 sustained by them in their attack upon Edmund's forti-
 
 ._ THE COMBAT. 155 
 
 fication. His own abode had been completely leveled to 
 the ground, and the villages and farmhouses for the most 
 part wholly destroyed. His people were lying in rude 
 shelters which they had raised, but their condition was 
 very much better than that of the people in general. 
 
 The news of Edmund's return spread like wildfire, and 
 excited the most extreme joy among his people, who 
 had long given him up for lost. He found to his delight 
 that the Dragon had returned safely, and that she was 
 laid up in her old hiding place. The great amount of 
 spoil with which she was loaded had enabled her crew 
 largely to assist their friends, and it was this which had 
 already raised the condition of the people above that of 
 their neighbors. Houses were being gradually rebuilt, 
 animals had been brought from districts which had been 
 less ravaged by the Danes, and something approaching 
 comfort was being rapidly restored. 
 
 Upon the day after Edmund's return Egbert arrived. 
 Feeling sure of Edmund's death he had taken no steps 
 toward rebuilding the house, but was living a wild life 
 in the woods, when the news reached him that Edmund 
 had reappeared. His own large share of the booty with 
 that of Edmund he had buried, with the portion set aside 
 for the king, in the wood near the spot where the Dragon 
 was laid up. 
 
 They had passed up the Parrot at night unobserved 
 by the Danes, and after taking the masts out of the 
 Dragon, and dismantling her, they had laid her up in 
 the hole near the river where she was built. There was 
 little fear of her discovery there, for the Danes were for 
 the most part gathered in winter quarters at the great 
 camp near Chippenham.
 
 156 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Egbert's delight at the reappearance of Edmund was 
 unbounded, for he loved him as a son, and it was a 
 long time before their joy at the meeting was sufficiently 
 calmed down to enable them to tell each other the events 
 which had happened since they parted three months be- 
 fore. Egbert's narrative was indeed brief. He had 
 remained two or three days off the coast of Norway in 
 the lingering hope that Edmund might in some way have 
 escaped death, and might yet come off and join him. At 
 the end of a week this hope had faded, and he sailed for 
 England. Being winter, but few Danish galleys were at 
 sea, and he had encountered none from the time he set 
 sail until he arrived off the coast at the mouth of the 
 Parrot. 
 
 He had entered the river at night so as to be unseen 
 by any in the village at its mouth, and had, after the 
 Dragon was laid up, passed his time in the forest. Ed- 
 mund's narration was much more lengthy, and Egbert 
 was surprised indeed to find that his kinsman owed his 
 freedom to the jarl whose vessel they had captured at the 
 mouth of the Humber.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. 
 
 EDMUND spent a month on his lands, moving about 
 among his vassals and dwelling in their abodes. He 
 inspired them by his words with fresh spirit and con- 
 fidence, telling them that this state of things could not 
 last, and that he was going to join the king, who doubt- 
 less would soon call them to take part in a fresh effort to 
 drive out their cruel oppressors. Edmund found that 
 although none knew with certainty the hiding place of 
 King Alfred, it was generally reported that he had taken 
 refuge in the low lands of Somersetshire, and Athelney 
 was specially named as the place which he had made his 
 abode. 
 
 " It is a good omen," Edmund said, " for Athelney 
 lies close to the Parrot, where my good ship the Dragon 
 is laid away." 
 
 After visiting all the villages in his earldom Edmund 
 started with Egbert and four young men, whom he might 
 use as messengers, for the reported hiding place of the 
 king. First, they visited the Dragon, and found her 
 lying undisturbed; then they followed the river down till 
 they reached the great swamps which extended for a con- 
 siderable distance near its mouth. After much wander- 
 ing they came upon the hut of a fisherman. The man, 
 on hearing the footsteps, came to his door with a bent 
 
 1S7
 
 158 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 bow. When he saw that the newcomers were Saxons he 
 lowered the arrow which was already fitted to the string. 
 
 " Can you tell us," Edmund said, " which is the way 
 to Athelney? We know that it is an island amid these 
 morasses, but we are strangers to the locality and can- 
 not find it." 
 
 "And you might search for weeks," the man said, 
 " without finding it, so thickly is it surrounded by deep 
 swamps and woods. But what want ye there? " 
 
 " Men say," Edmund replied, " that King Alfred is 
 hidden there. We are faithful followers of his. I am 
 Ealdorman Edmund of Sherborne, and have good news 
 for the king." 
 
 " If ye are indeed the Ealdorman of Sherborne, of 
 whose bravery I have heard much, I will right willingly 
 lead you to Athelney if you will, but no king will you 
 find there. There are a few fugitives from the Danes 
 scattered here and there in these marshes, but none, so 
 far as I know, of any rank or station. However, I will 
 lead you thither, should you still wish to go." 
 
 Edmund expressed his desire to visit the island, even if 
 the king were not there. The man at once drew out a 
 small boat from a hiding place near his hut. It would 
 hold four at most. Edmund and Egbert stepped in 
 with one of their followers, charging the others to remain 
 at the hut until they received further instructions. The 
 fisherman with a long pole took his place in the bow of 
 the boat and pushed off. For some hours they made 
 their way through the labyrinth of sluggish and narrow 
 channels of the morass. It was a gloomy journey. The 
 leafless trees frequently met overhead; the long rushes
 
 THR ISLE OF ATHELNKY 159 
 
 in the wetter parts of the swamp rustled as the cold 
 breezes swept across them, and a slight coating of snow 
 which had fallen the previous night added to the dreary 
 aspect of the scene. At last they came upon sharply 
 rising ground. 
 
 " This is Athelney," the fisherman said, " a good hid- 
 ing place truly, for, as you see, it rises high over the sur- 
 rounding country, which is always swampy from the 
 waters of the Parrot and Theme, and at high tides 
 the salt water of the sea fills all these waterways, and the 
 trees rise from a broad sheet of sea. No Dane has ever 
 yet set foot among these marshes; and were there but 
 provisions to keep them alive, a safe refuge might be 
 found on this island for hundreds of fugitives. Will you 
 be returning to-night? " 
 
 "That I cannot tell you," Edmund replied; "but at 
 any rate I will hire you and your boat to remain at my 
 service for a week, and will pay you a far higher price 
 than you can obtain by your fishing." 
 
 The fisherman readily agreed, and Edmund and his 
 companions made their way into the heart of the island. 
 It was of some extent, and rose above the tree tops of 
 the surrounding country. Presently they came to a 
 cottage. A man came out. 
 
 " What do you seek? " he asked. 
 
 " You have fugitives in refuge here," Edmund said. 
 " Know you if among them is our good King Alfred? " 
 
 The man looked astonished. 
 
 "A pretty place to seek for a king!" he replied. 
 " There are a few Saxons in hiding here. Some live by 
 fishing, some chop wood; but for the most part they are 
 an idle and thriftless lot, and methinks have fled hither
 
 l6o THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 rather to escape from honest work or to avoid the penal- 
 ties of crimes than for any other reason." 
 
 " How may we find them? " Edmund asked. 
 
 " They are scattered over the island. There are eight 
 or ten dwellers here like myself, and several of them have 
 one or more of these fellows with them; others have built 
 huts for themselves and shift as they can; but it is a hard 
 shift, I reckon, and beechnuts and acorns, eked out with 
 an occasional fish caught in the streams, are all they have 
 to live upon. I wonder that they do not go back to 
 honest work among their kinsfolk." 
 
 "Ah!" Edmund said, "you do not know here how 
 cruel are the ravages of the Danes ; our homes are broken 
 up and our villages destroyed, and every forest in the 
 land is peopled with fugitive Saxons. Did you know 
 that you would speak less harshly of those here. At 
 any rate the man I seek is young and fair-looking, and 
 would, I should think," and he smiled as he remem- 
 bered Alfred's studious habits, " be one of the most 
 shiftless of those here." 
 
 " There is such a one," the man replied, " and several 
 times friends of his have been hither to see him. He 
 dwells at my next neighbor's, who is often driven well- 
 nigh out of her mind for she is a dame with a shrewish 
 tongue and sharp temper by his inattention. She only 
 asks of him that he will cut wood and keep an eye over 
 her pigs, which wander in the forest, in return for his 
 food; and yet, simple as are his duties, he is forever for- 
 getting them. I warrant me, the dame would not so long 
 have put up with him had he not been so fair and help- 
 less. However bad-tempered a woman may be, she has 
 always a tender corner in her heart for this sort of fellow.
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. l6l 
 
 There, you can take this path through the trees and 
 follow it on; it will take you straight to her cottage." 
 
 The description given by the man tallied so accurately 
 with that of the king that Edmund felt confident that 
 he was on the right track. The fact, too, that from 
 time to time men had come to see this person added 
 to the probability of his being the king. Presently 
 they came upon the hut. A number of pigs were feed- 
 ing under the trees around it; the door was open, and 
 the shrill tones of a woman's voice raised in anger could 
 be heard as they approached. 
 
 " You are an idle loon, and I will no longer put up with 
 your ways, and you may seek another mistress. You 
 are worse than useless here. I do but ask you to watch 
 these cakes while I go over to speak with my neighbor, 
 and inquire how she and the child born yestereven are 
 getting on, and you go to sleep by the fire and suffer the 
 cakes to burn. 
 
 " You were not asleep, you say? Then so much the 
 worse. Where were your eyes, then? and where was 
 your nose? Why, I smelled the cakes a hundred yards 
 away, and you sitting over them, and as you say awake, 
 neither saw them burning nor smelled them! You are 
 enough to break an honest woman's heart with your 
 mooning ways. You are ready enough to eat when the 
 mealtime comes, but are too lazy even to watch the food 
 as it cooks. I tell you I will have no more of you. I 
 have put up with you till I am verily ashamed of my own 
 patience; but this is too much, and you must go your 
 way, for I will have no more of you." 
 
 At this moment Edmund and Egbert appeared at the 
 door of the hut. As he had expected from the nature of
 
 l62 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 the colloquy, Edmund saw King Alfred standing contrite 
 and ashamed before the angry dame. 
 
 "My beloved sovereign!" he cried, running in and 
 falling on his knee. 
 
 " My trusted Edmund," Alfred exclaimed cordially, 
 " right glad am I to see you, and you too, my valiant 
 Egbert; truly) J eared that the good ship Dragon had 
 long since fallen into the hands of our enemy." 
 
 " The Dragon lies not many miles hence, your majesty, 
 in the hole in which she was built, by the river Parrot. 
 She has done bravely and has brought home a rich store 
 of booty, a large share of which has been hidden away 
 for your majesty, and can be brought here in a few hours 
 should you wish it." 
 
 " Verily I am glad to hear it, Edmund, for I have long 
 been penniless; and I have great need of something at 
 least to pay this good woman for all the trouble she has 
 been at with me, and for her food which my carelessness 
 has destroyed, as you may have heard but now." 
 
 Edmund and Egbert joined in the king's merry laugh. 
 The dame looked a picture of consternation and fell upon 
 her knees. 
 
 "Pardon me, your majesty!" she cried. "To think 
 that I have ventured to abuse our good King Alfred, 
 and have even in mine anger lifted my hand against 
 him!" 
 
 "And with right good-will too," the king said, laugh- 
 ing. " Never fear, good dame; your tongue has been 
 rough but your heart has been kindly, or never would 
 you have borne so long with so shiftless a serving man. 
 But leave us now, I pray ye, for I have much to say to 
 my good friends here. And now, Edmund, what news
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. 163 
 
 do you bring? I do not ask after the doings of the 
 Dragon, for that no doubt is a long story which you shall 
 tell me later, but how fares it with my kingdom? I have 
 been in correspondence with several of my thanes, who 
 have from time to time sent me news of what passes with- 
 out. From what they say I deem that the . time for 
 action is at last nigh at hand. The people are every- 
 where desperate at the oppression and exactions of the 
 Danes, and are ready to risk everything to free them- 
 selves from so terrible a yoke. I fled here and gave up 
 the strife because the Saxons deemed anything better 
 than further resistance. Now that they have found out 
 their error it is time to be stirring again." 
 
 " That is so," Edmund said. " Egbert and I have 
 found the people desperate at their slavery, and ready to 
 risk all, did a leader but appear. My own people will 
 all take up arms the instant they receive my summons; 
 they have before now proved their valor, and in my crew 
 of the Dragon you have a body which will, I warrant me, 
 pierce through any Danish line." 
 
 " This tallies with what I have heard," Alfred said, 
 " and in the spring I will again raise my banner; but in 
 the meantime I will fortify this place. There are but two 
 or three spots where boats can penetrate through the 
 morasses; were strong stockades and banks erected at 
 each landing place we might hold the island, in case of 
 defeat, against any number of the enemy." 
 
 " That shall be done," Edmund said, " and quickly. 
 I have a messenger here with me, and others waiting 
 outside the swamp, and can send and bring my crew of 
 the Dragon here at once." 
 
 " Let that be one man's mission," the king said; " the
 
 164 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 others I will send off with messages to the thanes of 
 Somerset, who are only awaiting my summons to take 
 up arms. I will bid them send hither strong working 
 parties, but to make no show in arms until Easter, at 
 which time I will again spread the Golden Dragon to 
 the winds. The treasure you speak of will be right wel- 
 come, for all are so impoverished by the Danes that they 
 live but from hand to mouth, and we must at least buy 
 provisions to maintain the parties working here. Arms, 
 too, must be made, for although many have hidden their 
 weapons, the Danes have seized vast quantities, having 
 issued an order that any Saxon found with arms shall be 
 at once put to death. Money will be needed to set all 
 the smithies to work at the manufacture of pikes and 
 swords. Hides must be bought for the manufacture 
 of shields. It will be best to send orders to the ealdor- 
 men and thanes to send hither privately the smiths, 
 armorers, and shield-makers in the villages and towns. 
 They cannot work with the Danes ever about, but must 
 set up smithies here. They must bring their tools and 
 such iron as they can carry; what more is required we 
 must buy at the large towns and bring privately in carts 
 to the edge of the morass. The utmost silence and 
 secrecy must be observed, that the Danes may obtain no 
 news of our preparations until we are ready to burst out 
 upon them." 
 
 A fortnight later Athelney presented a changed appear- 
 ance. A thousand men were gathered there. Trees 
 had been cut down, a strong fort erected on the highest 
 ground, and formidable works constructed at the three 
 points where alone a landing could be effected. The 
 smoke rose from a score of great mounds, where char-
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY, 165 
 
 coal burners were converting timber into fuel for the 
 forges. Fifty smiths and armorers were working vigor- 
 ously at forges in the open air, roofs thatched with rushes 
 and supported by poles being erected over them to keep 
 the rain and snow from the fires. A score of boats were 
 threading the mazes of the marshes, bringing men and 
 cattle to the island. All was bustle and activity, every 
 face shone with renewed hope. King Alfred himself and 
 his thanes moved to and fro among the workers, encour- 
 aging them at their labors. 
 
 Messengers came and went in numbers, and from all 
 parts of Wessex King Alfred received news of the joy 
 which his people felt at the tidings that he was again 
 about to raise his standard, and of the readiness of all to 
 obey his summons. So well was the secret kept that no 
 rumor of the storm about to burst upon them reached 
 the Danes. The people, rejoicing and eager as they 
 were, suffered no evidence of their feelings to be apparent 
 to their cruel masters, who, believing the Saxons to be 
 finally crushed, were lulled into a false security. The 
 king's treasure had been brought from its hiding place 
 to Athelney, and Edmund and Egbert had also handed 
 over their own share of the booty to the king. The 
 golden cups and goblets he had refused to take, but had 
 gladly accepted the silver. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert had left Athelney for a few days 
 on a mission. The king had described to them minutely 
 where he had hidden the sacred standard with the Golden 
 Dragon. It was in the hut of a charcoal burner, in the 
 heart of the forests of Wiltshire. Upon reaching the 
 hut, and showing to the man the king's signet ring, 
 which, when leaving the standard, he had told him would
 
 S66 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 be the signal that any who might come for it were sent 
 by him, the man produced the standard from the thatch 
 of his cottage, in which it was deeply buried, and hear- 
 ing that it was again to be unfurled, called his two stal- 
 wart sons from their work and at once set out with 
 Edmund and Egbert to join the army. 
 
 Easter came and went, but the preparations were not 
 yet completed. A vast supply of arms was needed, and 
 while the smiths labored at their work Edmund and 
 Egbert drilled the fighting men who had assembled in 
 the tactics which had on a small scale proved so effective. 
 The wedge shape was retained, and Edmund's own band 
 claimed the honor of forming the apex, but it had now 
 swollen until it contained a thousand men, and as it 
 moved in a solid body, with its thick edge of spears out- 
 ward, the king felt confident that it would be able to 
 break through the strongest line of the Danes. 
 
 From morning till night Edmund and Egbert, assisted 
 by the thanes of Somerset who had gathered there, drilled 
 the men and taught them to rally rapidly from scattered 
 order into solid formation. Unaccustomed to regular 
 tactics, the ease and rapidity with which these move- 
 ments came to be carried out at the notes of Edmund's 
 bugle seemed to all to be little less than miraculous, and 
 they awaited with confidence and eagerness their meet- 
 ing with the Danes on the field. 
 
 At the end of April messengers were sent out bidding 
 the Saxons hold themselves in readiness, and on the 6th 
 of May Alfred moved with his force from Athelney to 
 Egbertes-stan (now called Brixton), lying to the east of 
 the forest of Selwood, which lay between Devonshire and 
 Somerset. The Golden Dragon had been unfurled on
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. 167 
 
 the fort in Athelney, and after crossing the marshes to 
 the mainland it was carried in the center of the phalanx. 
 
 On the 1 2th they reached the appointed place, where 
 they found a great multitude of Saxons already gathered. 
 They had poured in from Devonshire, Somerset, and 
 Wiltshire, from Dorset and Hants. In spite of the 
 vigorous edicts of the Danes against arms, a great pro- 
 portion of them bore weapons, which had been buried in 
 the earth, or concealed in hollow trees or other hiding 
 places until the time for action should again arrive. 
 
 As they saw the king approaching at the head of his 
 band, with the Golden Dragon fluttering in the breeze, 
 a great shout of joy arose from the multitude, and they 
 crowded round the monarch with shouts of welcome at 
 his reappearance among them, and with vows to die 
 rather than again to yield to the tyranny of the North- 
 men. The rest of the day was spent in distributing the 
 newly fashioned arms to those who needed them, and in 
 arranging the men in bands under their own thanes, or, 
 in their absence, such leaders as the king appointed. 
 
 Upon the following morning the army started, march- 
 ing in a northeasterly direction against the great camp 
 of the Danes at Chippenham. That night they rested 
 at Okeley, and then marched on until in the afternoon 
 they came within sight of the Danes gathered at Ethan- 
 dune, a place supposed to be identical with Edington 
 near Westbury. 
 
 As the time for Alfred's reappearance approached the 
 agitation and movement on the part of the people had 
 attracted the attention of the Danes, and the news of his 
 summons to the Saxons to meet him at Egbertes-stan 
 having come to their ears, they gathered hastily from all
 
 368 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 parts under Guthorn their king, who was by far the most 
 powerful viking who had yet appeared in England, and 
 who ruled East Anglia as well as Wessex. Confident of 
 victory, the great Danish army beheld the approach of 
 the Saxons. Long accustomed to success, and superior 
 in numbers, they regarded with something like contempt 
 the approach of their foes. 
 
 In the center Alfred placed the trained phalanx which 
 had accompanied him from Athelney, in the center of 
 which waved the Golden Dragon, by whose side he 
 placed himself. Its command he 'left in the hands of 
 Edmund, he himself directing the general movements of 
 the force. On his right were the men of Somerset and 
 Hants; on the left those of Wilts, Dorset, and Devon. 
 
 His orders were that the advance was to be made 
 with regularity; that the whole line were to fight for a 
 while on the defensive, resisting the onslaught of the 
 Danes until he gave the word for the central phalanx to 
 advance and burst through the lines of the enemy, and 
 that, when these had been thrown into confusion by this 
 attack, the flanks were to charge forward and complete 
 the rout. This plan was carried out. The Danes ad- 
 vanced with their usual impetuosity, and for hours tried 
 to break through the lines of the Saxon spears. Both 
 sides fought valiantly, the Danes inspired by their pride 
 in their personal prowess and their contempt for the 
 Saxons; the Saxons by their hatred for their oppressors 
 and their determination to die rather than again submit 
 to their bondage. At length, after the battle had raged 
 some hours, and both parties were becoming wearied 
 from their exertions, the king gave Edmund the order. 
 
 Hitherto his men had fought in line with the rest; but
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. 169 
 
 at the sound of his bugle they quitted their places, and 
 ere the Danes could understand the meaning of this sud- 
 den movement, had formed themselves into their wedge, 
 raised a mighty shout, and advanced against the enemy. 
 The onslaught was irresistible. The great wedge, with 
 its thick fringe of spears, burst its way straight through 
 the Danish center, carrying all before it Then, at an- 
 other note of Edmund's bugle, it broke up into two 
 bodies, which moved solidly to the right and left, crum- 
 pling up the Danish lines. 
 
 Alfred now gave the order for a general advance, and 
 the Saxon ranks, with a shout of triumph, flung them- 
 selves upon the disordered Danes. Their success was 
 instant and complete. Confounded at the sudden break- 
 up of their line, bewildered by these new and formidable 
 tactics, attacked in front and in flank, the Danes broke 
 and fled. The Saxons pursued them hotly, Edmund 
 keeping his men well together, in case the Danes should 
 rally. Their rout, however, was too complete; vast 
 numbers were slain, and the remnant of their army did 
 not pause until they found themselves within the shelter 
 of their camp at Chippenham. 
 
 No quarter was given by the Saxons to those who fell 
 into their hands, and, pressing upon the heels of the fly- 
 ing Danes, the victorious army of King Alfred sat down 
 before Chippenham. Every hour brought fresh re- 
 enforcements to the king's standard. Many were already 
 on their way when the battle was fought; and as the news 
 of the victory spread rapidly, every man of the West 
 Saxons capable of bearing arms made for Chippenham, 
 feeling that now or never must a complete victory ovef 
 the Danes be obtained.
 
 1 70 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 No assault was made upon the Danish camp. Con- 
 fident in his now vastly superior numbers, and in the 
 enthusiasm which reigned in his army, Alfred was un- 
 willing to waste a single life in an attack upon the in- 
 trenchments, which must ere long surrender from famine. 
 There was no risk of re-enforcements arriving to relieve 
 the Danes. Guthorn had led to the battle the whole 
 fighting force of the Danes in Wessex and East Anglia. 
 This was far smaller than it would have been a year 
 earlier; but the Northmen, having once completed their 
 work of pillage, soon turned to fresh fields of adventure. 
 Those whose disposition led them to prefer a quiet life 
 had settled upon the land from which they had dispos- 
 sessed the Saxons; but the principal bands of rovers, 
 finding that England was exhausted and that no more 
 plunder could be had, had either gone back to enjoy at 
 home the booty they had gained, or had sailed to harry 
 the shores of France, Spain, and Italy. 
 
 Thus, the position of the Danes in Chippenham was 
 desperate, and at the end of fourteen days, by which 
 time they were reduced to an extremity by hunger, they 
 sent messengers into the royal camp offering their sub- 
 mission. They promised, if spared, to quit the kingdom 
 with all speed, and to observe this contract more faith- 
 fully than those which they had hitherto made and 
 broken. They offered the king as many hostages as he 
 might wish to take for the fulfillment of their promises. 
 The haggard and emaciated condition of those who came 
 out to treat moved Alfred to pity. 
 
 So weakened were they by famine that they could 
 scarce drag themselves along. It would have been easy 
 for the Saxons to have slain them to the last man; and
 
 THE ISLE OF ATHELNEY. 17! 
 
 the majority of the Saxons, smarting under the memory 
 of the cruel oppression which they had suffered, the 
 destruction of home and property, and the slaughter of 
 friends and relations, would fain have exterminated their 
 foes. King Alfred, however, thought otherwise. 
 
 Guthorn and the Danes had effected a firm settlement 
 in East Anglia, and lived at amity with the Saxons there. 
 They had, it is true, wrested from them the greatest por- 
 tion of their lands. Still peace and order were now estab- 
 lished. The Saxons were allowed liberty and equal 
 rights. Intermarriages were taking place, and the two 
 peoples were becoming welded into one. Alfred then 
 considered that it would be well to have the king of this 
 country as an ally; he and his settled people would soon 
 be as hostile to further incursions of the Northmen as 
 were the Saxons themselves, and their interests and those 
 of Wessex would be identical. 
 
 Did he, on the other hand, carry out a general mas- 
 sacre of the Danes now in his power, he might have 
 brought upon England a fresh invasion of Northmen, 
 who, next to plunder, loved revenge, and who might 
 come over in great hosts to avenge the slaughter of their 
 countrymen. Moved, then, by motives of policy as well 
 as by compassion, he granted the terms they asked, and, 
 hostages having been sent in from the camp, he ordered 
 provisions to be supplied to the Danes. 
 
 The same night a messenger of rank came in from 
 Guthorn saying that he intended to embrace Christianity. 
 The news filled Alfred and the Saxons with joy. The 
 king, a sincere and devoted Christian, had fought as 
 much for his religion as for his kingdom, and his joy at 
 the prospect of Guthorn's conversion, which would as a
 
 172 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 matter of course be followed by that of his subjects, was 
 deep and sincere. 
 
 To the Saxons generally the temporal consequence of 
 the conversion had no doubt greater weight than the 
 spiritual. The conversion of Guthorn and the Danes 
 would be a pledge far more binding than any oaths of 
 alliance between the two kingdoms. Guthorn and his 
 followers would be viewed with hostility by their country- 
 men, whose hatred of Christianity was intense, and East 
 Anglia would, therefore, naturally seek the close alliance 
 and assistance of its Christian neighbor. 
 
 Great were the rejoicings in the Saxon camp that 
 night. Seldom, indeed, has a victory had so great and 
 decisive an effect upon the future of a nation as that of 
 Ethandune. Had the Saxons been crushed, the domina- 
 tion of the Danes in England would have been finally 
 settled. Christianity would have been stamped out, and 
 with it civilization, and the island would have made a 
 backward step into paganism and barbarism which might 
 have delayed her progress for centuries. 
 
 The victory established the freedom of Wessex, con- 
 verted East Anglia into a settled and Christian country, 
 and enabled King Alfred to frame the wise laws and 
 statutes and to establish on a firm basis the institutions 
 which raised Saxon England vastly in the scale of civili- 
 zation, and have in no small degree affected the whole 
 course of life of the English people.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FOUR YEARS OF PEACE. 
 
 SEVEN weeks afterward Guthorn, accompanied by 
 thirty of his noblest warriors, entered Alfred's camp, 
 which was pitched at Aller, a place not far from Athelney. 
 An altar was erected and a solemn service performed, 
 and Guthorn and his companions were all baptized, 
 Alfred himself becoming sponsor for Guthorn, whose 
 name was changed to Athelstan. The Danes remained 
 for twelve days in the Saxon camp. For the first eight 
 they wore, in accordance with the custom of the times, 
 the chrismal, a white linen cloth put on the head when 
 the rite of baptism was performed ; on the eighth day the 
 solemn ceremony known as the chrism, the loosing or 
 removal of the cloths, took place at Wedmore. This was 
 performed by the Ealdorman Ethelnoth. 
 
 During these twelve days many conferences were held 
 between Alfred and Athelstan as to the future of the two 
 kingdoms. While the Danes were still in the camp a 
 witenagemot or Saxon parliament was held at Wedmore. 
 At this Athelstan and many of the nobles and inhabitants 
 of East Anglia were present, and the boundary of the two 
 kingdoms was settled. It was to commence at the mouth 
 of the Thames, to run along the river Lea to its source, 
 and at Bedford turn to the right along the Ouse as far as 
 Watling Street. According to this arrangement a con- 
 ire
 
 174 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 siderable portion of the kingdom of Mercia fell to 
 Alfred's share. 
 
 The treaty comprehended various rules for the con- 
 duct of commerce, and courts were instituted for the trial 
 of disputes and crimes. The Danes did not at once leave 
 Mercia, but for a considerable time lay in camp at Ciren- 
 cesterjbut all who refused to become Christians were 
 ordered to depart beyond the seas, and the Danes gradu- 
 ally withdrew within their boundary. 
 
 Guthorn's conversion, although no doubt brought 
 about at the moment by his admiration of the clemency 
 of Alfred, had probably been for some time projected by. 
 him. Mingling as his people did in East Anglia with the 
 Christian Saxons there, he must have had opportunities 
 for learning the nature of their tenets, and of contrasting 
 their mild and beneficent teaching with the savage wor- 
 ship of the pagan gods. By far the greater proportion of 
 his people followed their king's example; but the wilder 
 spirits quitted the country, and under their renowned 
 leader Hastings sailed to harry the shores of France. 
 The departure of the more turbulent portion of his fol- 
 lowers rendered it more easy for the Danish king to carry 
 his plans into effect. 
 
 After the holding of the witan Edmund and Egbert 
 at once left the army with their followers, and for some 
 months the young ealdorman devoted himself to the 
 work of restoring the shattered homes of his people, aid- 
 ing them with loans from the plunder he had gained on 
 the seas, Alfred having at once repaid him the sums 
 which he had lent at Athelney. As so many of his fol- 
 lowers had also brought home money after their voyage, 
 the work of rebuilding and restoration went on rapidly,
 
 FOUR YEARS OF PEACE. 175 
 
 and in a few months the marks left of the ravages by the 
 Danes had been well-nigh effaced. 
 
 Flocks and herds again grazed in the pastures, herds 
 of swine roamed in the woods, the fields were cultivated, 
 and the houses rebuilt. In no part of Wessex was pros- 
 perity so speedily re-established as in the district round 
 Sherborne governed by Edmund. The Dragon was 
 thoroughly overhauled and repaired, for none could say 
 how soon fresh fleets of the Northmen might make their 
 appearance upon the southern shores of England. It 
 was not long, indeed, before the Northmen reappeared, a 
 great fleet sailing up the Thames at the beginning of the 
 winter. It ascended as high as Fulham, where a great 
 camp was formed. Seeing that the Saxons and East 
 Anglians would unite against them did they advance 
 further, the Danes remained quietly in their encampment 
 during the winter, and in the spring again took ship and 
 sailed for France. 
 
 For the next two years England enjoyed comparative 
 quiet, the Danes turning their attention to France and 
 Holland, sailing up the Maas, Scheldt, Somme, and 
 Seine. Spreading from these rivers they carried fire 
 and sword over a great extent of country. The Franks 
 resisted bravely, and in two pitched battles defeated their 
 invaders with great loss. The struggle going on across 
 the Channel was watched with great interest by the 
 Saxons, who at first hoped to see the Danes completely 
 crushed by the Franks. 
 
 The ease, however, with. which the Northmen moved 
 from point to point in their ships, gave them such 
 immense advantage that their defeats at Hasle and Sau- 
 court in no way checked their depredations. Appear-
 
 i;6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 ing suddenly off the coast, or penetrating into the interior 
 by a river, their hordes would land, ravage the country, 
 slay all who opposed them, and carry off the women and 
 children captives, and would then take to their ships 
 again before the leaders of the Franks could assemble 
 an army. 
 
 Alfred spent this time of repose in restoring as far as 
 possible the loss and damage which his kingdom had 
 suffered. Many wise laws were passed, churches were 
 rebuilt, and order restored; great numbers of the monks 
 and wealthier people who had fled to France in the days 
 of the Danish supremacy now returned to England, which 
 was for the time freer from danger than the land in 
 which they had sought refuge; and many Franks from 
 the districts exposed to the Danish ravages came over 
 and settled in England. 
 
 Gradually the greater part of England acknowledged 
 the rule of Alfred. The kingdom of Kent was again 
 united to that of Wessex; while Mercia, which extended 
 across the center of England from Anglia to Wales, was 
 governed for Alfred by Ethelred the ealdorman, who 
 was the head of the powerful family of the Hwiccas, and 
 had received the hand of Alfred's daughter Ethelfleda. 
 He ruled Mercia according to its own laws and customs, 
 which differed materially from those of the West Saxons, 
 and which prevented a more perfect union of the two 
 kingdoms until William the Conqueror welded the whole 
 country into a single whole. But Ethelred acknowl- 
 edged the supremacy of Alfred, consulted him upon all 
 occasions of importance, and issued all his edicts and 
 orders in the king's name. He was ably assisted by 
 Werfrith, the Bishop of Worcester. The energy and
 
 FOUR YEARS OF PEACE. 177 
 
 activity of these leaders enabled Mercia to keep abreast 
 of Wessex in the onward progress which Alfred labored 
 so indefatigably to promote. 
 
 Edmund, when not occupied with the affairs of his 
 earldom, spent much of his time with the king, who saw 
 in him a spirit of intelligence and activity which re- 
 sembled his own. Edmund was, however, of a less 
 studious disposition than his royal master; and though 
 he so far improved his education as to be able to read 
 and write well, Alfred could not persuade him to under- 
 take the study of Latin, being, as he said, well content to 
 master some of the learning of that people by means of 
 the king's translations. 
 
 At the end of another two years of peace Edmund was 
 again called upon to take up arms. Although the Danes 
 attempted no fresh invasion, some of their ships hung 
 around the English coast, capturing vessels, interfering 
 with trade, and committing other acts of piracy. 
 
 Great complaints were made by the inhabitants of the 
 seaports to Alfred. The king at once begged Edmund 
 to fit out the Dragon, and, collecting a few other smaller 
 ships, he took his place on Edmund's ship and sailed in 
 search of the Danes. After some search they came upon 
 the four large ships of the Northmen which had been a 
 scourge to the coast. 
 
 The Saxons at once engaged them, and a desperate 
 fight took place. The Dragon was laid alongside the 
 largest of the Danish vessels ; and the king, with Edmund 
 and Egbert by his side, leaped on to the deck of the 
 Danish vessel, followed by the crew of the Dragon. The 
 Danish ship was crowded with men, who fought des- 
 perately, but the discipline even more than the courage
 
 178 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 of Edmund's crew secured for them the victory. For a 
 time each fought for himself; and although inspired by 
 the presence of the king, they were able to gain no advan- 
 tage, being much outnumbered by the Northmen. 
 
 Edmund, seeing this, sounded on his horn the signal 
 with which in battle he ordered the men to form their 
 wedge. The signal was instantly obeyed. The Saxons 
 were all fighting with boarding pikes against the North- 
 men's swords and axes, for they had become used to these 
 weapons and preferred them to any other. 
 
 The instant Edmund's horn was heard, each man 
 desisted from fighting and rushed to their leader, around 
 whom they instantly formed in their accustomed order. 
 The Danes, astonished at the sudden cessation of the 
 battle, and understanding nothing of the meaning of the 
 signal or of the swift movement of the Saxons, for a 
 minute lowered their weapons in surprise. 
 
 Before they again rushed forward the formation was 
 complete, and in a close body with leveled spears the 
 Saxons advanced, Egbert as usual leading the way, with 
 Edmund and the king in the center. 
 
 In vain the Danes strove to resist the onset; in spite 
 of their superior numbers they were driven back step by 
 step until crowded in a close mass at one end. 
 
 Still the Saxon line of spears pressed on. Many of 
 the Danes leaped into the sea, others were pushed over 
 or run through, and in a few minutes not a Northman 
 remained alive in the captured vessel. 
 
 In the meantime the battle was raging in other parts. 
 Two of the small vessels were engaged with one of the 
 Danes at close quarters, while the otter ships hung
 
 FOUR YEARS OF PEACE. 179 
 
 around the remaining Danish vessels and kept up volleys 
 of arrows and javelins upon them. 
 
 The Dragon at once went to the assistance of the two 
 Saxon ships, whose crews were almost overpowered by 
 the Northmen. Laying the ship alongside, Edmund 
 boarded the Danes. The Northmen rushed back from 
 the decks of the Saxon ship to defend their own vessel; 
 and the Saxons, regaining courage, at once rallied and 
 followed them. The combat was short but desperate. 
 Attacked on three sides, the Danes were speedily over- 
 come and were slaughtered to a man. 
 
 An attack was next made upon the two remaining 
 vessels. These resisted for some time, but they were 
 overwhelmed by the missiles from the Saxon flotilla; 
 and the greater portion of their crews being killed or 
 wounded, their commanders prayed for mercy, which 
 was granted them by Alfred; and with the four captured 
 vessels the fleet returned to England. 
 
 On reaching port Alfred begged Edmund to continue 
 for a while with the Dragon, to cruise along the coasts 
 and to stop the depredations of the Danes ; and for some 
 weeks the Dragon kept the seas. She met with con- 
 siderable success, capturing many Danish galleys. Some 
 of these contained rich spoil, which had been gathered 
 in France, for cruising in the seas off Dover Edmund 
 intercepted many of the Danish vessels on their home- 
 ward way from raids up the Seine, Garonne, and other 
 French rivers. 
 
 One day, in the excitement of a long pursuit of a 
 Danish galley, which finally succeeded in making her 
 escape, Edmund had paid less attention than usual to
 
 l8o THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 the weather, and, on giving up the chase as hopeless, 
 perceived that the sky had become greatly overcast, while 
 the wind was rising rapidly. 
 
 " We are in for a storm from the north, Egbert," he 
 said, " and we must make for the mouth of the Thames 
 for shelter." 
 
 The sails were lowered, and the Dragon's head turned 
 west. Before two hours had passed the sea had risen 
 so greatly that it was no longer possible to row. 
 
 " What had we best do? " Edmund asked the chief of 
 the sailors. " Think you that we can make Dover and 
 shelter under the cliffs there? " 
 
 " I fear that we cannot do so," the sailor replied, " for 
 there are terrible sands and shallows off the Kentish 
 coast between the mouth of the Thames and Dover, and 
 the wind blows so strongly that we can do naught but 
 run before it." 
 
 " Then let us do so," Edmund replied, " anything is 
 better than being tossed thus at the mercy of the waves." 
 
 A sail was hoisted, and the Dragon flew along before 
 the wind. The storm increased in fury, and for some 
 hours the vessel ran before it. She was but a short dis- 
 tance from the French coast, and as the wind veered 
 round more to the west her danger became great. 
 
 " I fear we shall be cast ashore," Edmund said to the 
 sailor. 
 
 " Fortunately," the man answered, " we are but a mile 
 or two from the mouth of the Seine, and there we can 
 run in and take shelter." 
 
 It was an anxious time until they reached the mouth 
 of the river, for they were continually drifting nearer and 
 nearer to the coast. However, they cleared the point in
 
 FOUR YEARS OF PEACE, l8l 
 
 safety, and turning her head, ran up the river and soon 
 anchored under the walls of Havre. As she came to an 
 anchor armed men were seen crowding to the walls. 
 
 " They take us for Danes," Egbert said. " We had 
 best hoist the Dragon, and they will then know that we 
 are a Saxon ship." 
 
 Soon after the flag was hoisted the gates of the town 
 were seen to open, and an officer and some men issued 
 out. These launched a boat and rowed out to the ship. 
 The officer mounted to the deck. He was evidently in 
 considerable fear, but as he saw the Saxons standing 
 about unarmed he was reassured. " Is this really a 
 Saxon ship," he asked, " as its flag testifies? " 
 
 " It is so," Edmund replied ; " it is my vessel, and I 
 am an ealdorman of King Alfred. We have been chas- 
 ing the Danish pirates, but this storm having arisen we 
 were blown down the French coast and forced to seek 
 shelter here." 
 
 " The governor bids you welcome," the officer said, 
 " and bade me invite you to land." 
 
 "That will I gladly; the more so since my ship has 
 suffered some damage in the gale, her bulwarks having 
 been partly shattered; and it will need a stay of a few 
 days here to repair her for sea. Will you tell the gov- 
 ernor that in a short time I will land with my kinsman 
 Egbert and accept his hospitality? " 
 
 An hour later Edmund and Egbert landed and were at 
 once conducted to the governor, who welcomed them 
 cordially. 
 
 They found there many whom they had known at the 
 court of King Alfred. The wealthier men, the bishops 
 and thanes, had for the most part journeyed to Paris or
 
 184 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 upon its inhabitants. Paris alone, the capital of the 
 Prankish kings, seemed to offer a refuge. The delibera- 
 tion was a short one, and by the time the men had taken 
 their places at the oars their leaders had decided upon 
 their course. 
 
 The anchor ropes were cut, for not a moment was to 
 be lost, the leading ships of the Danes being already less 
 than half a mile distant. The tide was flowing, and the 
 Dragon swept rapidly up the river. Some of the Danish 
 galleys followed for a while, but seeing that the Dragon 
 had the speed of them, they abandoned the pursuit, and 
 at a more easy stroke the rowers continued their work 
 until they reached Rouen. Here the tide failed them 
 and they moored against the bank under the walls. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert went on shore. They found the 
 city in a state of wild confusion. Saying that they had 
 important news and must see the governor they were led 
 to the council chamber, where the leading men of the 
 town were assembled. After stating who he and his 
 companion were, Edmund announced the arrival of a 
 great Danish fleet at the mouth of the river. 
 
 " Your news,, sir, is terrible for our poor country," the 
 governor said, " but to us it scarce brings any additional 
 horror, although it will probably decide the question 
 which we are engaged in discussing. We have news 
 here that a great Danish army which landed at Abbeville 
 is marching hitherward, and -we are met to discuss 
 whether the town should resist to the last or should open 
 its gates at their approach. This news you bring of the 
 arrival of a fresh army of these sea robbers at Havre 
 renders our case desperate. So fierce is their attack that 
 we could hardly hope successfully to resist the approach-
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 185 
 
 ing army, but against it and this fleet you tell us of 
 resistance could only bring about our utter destruction. 
 That, at least, is ray opinion; the other members of the 
 council must speak for themselves." 
 
 The other members, who were the principal mer- 
 chants and traders of the town, were unanimously of the 
 same opinion. 
 
 " Better," they said, " to give up all our worldly goods 
 to the Northmen than to be slaughtered pitilessly with 
 our wives and families." 
 
 " Such being your decision," Edmund said, " my kins- 
 man and myself will proceed up the river to Paris; 
 hitherto, as we hear, the Northmen have not ventured to 
 attack that city, and should they do so, it will doubtless 
 resist to the last." 
 
 Accordingly the two Saxons returned at once to the 
 Dragon, and, as soon as the tide turned, unmoored and 
 proceeded up the river. Three days after leaving Rouen 
 they arrived in sight of Paris. The capital of the Franks 
 was but a small city, and was built entirely upon the 
 island situated just at the confluence of the Seine and 
 Marne. It was surrounded by a strong and lofty wall. 
 
 On the approach of a vessel differing entirely from 
 anything they had before seen the citizens flocked to the 
 walls. The Golden Dragon floating at the masthead 
 showed them that the vessel did not belong to the Danes, 
 and some of the more experienced in these matters said 
 at once that she must be a Saxon ship. The Count 
 Eudes, who had been left by the king in command of 
 Paris, himself came to the walls just as the Dragon came 
 abreast of them. Edmund ordered the rowers to pause 
 at their work.
 
 184 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 upon its inhabitants. Paris alone, the capital of the 
 Prankish kings, seemed to offer a refuge. The delibera- 
 tion was a short one, and by the time the men had taken 
 their places at the oars their leaders had decided upon 
 their course. 
 
 The anchor ropes were cut, for not a moment was to 
 be lost, the leading ships of the Danes being already less 
 than half a mile distant. The tide was flowing, and the 
 Dragon swept rapidly up the river. Some of the Danish 
 galleys followed for a while, but seeing that the Dragon 
 had the speed of them, they abandoned the pursuit, and 
 at a more easy stroke the rowers continued their work 
 until they reached Rouen. Here the tide failed them 
 and they moored against the bank under the walls. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert went on shore. They found the 
 city in a state of wild confusion. Saying that they had 
 important news and must see the governor they were led 
 to the council chamber, where the leading men of the 
 town were assembled. After stating who he and his 
 companion were, Edmund announced the arrival of a 
 great Danish fleet at the mouth of the river. 
 
 " Your news,, sir, is terrible for our poor country," the 
 governor said, " but to us it scarce brings any additional 
 horror, although it will probably decide the question 
 which we are engaged in discussing. We have news 
 here that a great Danish army which landed at Abbeville 
 is marching hitherward, and Ave are met to discuss 
 whether the town should resist to the last or should open 
 its gates at their approach. This news you bring of the 
 arrival of a fresh army of these sea robbers at Havre 
 renders our case desperate. So fierce is their attack that 
 we could hardly hope successfully to resist the approach-
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 185 
 
 ing army, but against it and this fleet you tell us of 
 resistance could only bring about our utter destruction. 
 That, at least, is my opinion; the other members of the 
 council must speak for themselves." 
 
 The other members, who were the principal mer- 
 chants and traders of the town, were unanimously of the 
 same opinion. 
 
 " Better," they said, " to give up all our worldly goods 
 to the Northmen than to be slaughtered pitilessly with 
 our wives and families." 
 
 " Such being your decision," Edmund said, " my kins- 
 man and myself will proceed up the river to Paris; 
 hitherto, as we hear, the Northmen have not ventured to 
 attack that city, and should they do so, it will doubtless 
 resist to the last." 
 
 Accordingly the two Saxons returned at once to the 
 Dragon, and, as soon as the tide turned, unmoored and 
 proceeded up the river. Three days after leaving Rouen 
 they arrived in sight of Paris. The capital of the Franks 
 was but a small city, and was built entirely upon the 
 island situated just at the confluence of the Seine and 
 Marne. It was surrounded by a strong and lofty wall. 
 
 On the approach of a vessel differing entirely from 
 anything they had before seen the citizens flocked to the 
 walls. The Golden Dragon floating at the masthead 
 showed them that the vessel did not belong to the Danes, 
 and some of the more experienced in these matters said 
 at once that she must be a Saxon ship. The Count 
 Eudes, who had been left by the king in command of 
 Paris, himself came to the walls just as the Dragon came 
 abreast of them. Edmund ordered the rowers to pause 
 at their work.
 
 l86 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " Who are you? " the Count Eudes shouted. " Whence 
 do you come, and with what intent? " 
 
 " My name is Edmund. I am an ealdorman of King 
 Alfred of the Saxons. When at sea fighting the North- 
 men a tempest blew me down your coast and I took 
 refuge in the port of Havre. Four days since at day- 
 break a vast fleet of Northmen entered the river. We 
 rowed up to Rouen, hoping to be able to find safe shelter 
 there; but the citizens being aware that a great army of 
 the sea robbers was marching against their town, and 
 being further intimidated by the news I brought them, 
 decided upon surrendering without resistance. There- 
 fore we have continued our journey hither, being assured 
 that here at least the Danish wolves would not have their 
 way unopposed. We have fought them long in our 
 native land, and wish for nothing better than to aid in 
 the efforts of the Franks against our common enemy." 
 
 " You are welcome, sir earl," the Count Eudes said, 
 " though the news you bring us is bad indeed. We have 
 heard how valiantly the thanes of King Alfred have 
 fought against the invaders, and shall be glad indeed of 
 your assistance should the Northmen, as I fear, come 
 hither." 
 
 So saying the count ordered the gates to be opened, 
 and the Dragon having been moored alongside, Edmund 
 and Egbert with their crew entered the town, where the 
 leaders were received with great honor by the count. 
 He begged them to become guests at the castle, where 
 quarters were also assigned to the crew. A banquet was 
 at once prepared, at which many of the principal citizens 
 were present. 
 
 As soon as the demands of hunger were satisfied the
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 187 
 
 count made iurther inquiries as to the size of the fleet 
 which had entered the Seine, and as to the army reported 
 to be marching against Rouen. 
 
 " I doubt not," he said, when the Saxons had given 
 him all the particulars in their power, " that it is the 
 armament of Siegfroi, who has already wrought such 
 destruction. More than once he has appeared before our 
 walls, and has pillaged and ravaged the whole of the 
 north of France. The last time he was here he threat- 
 ened to return with a force which would suffice to raze 
 Paris to the ground, and doubtless he is coming to 
 endeavor to carry out his threat ; but he will not find the 
 task an easy one, for we shall resist him to the last; and 
 right glad am I that I shall have the assistance of two of 
 the Saxon thanes who have so often inflicted heavy 
 defeats upon these wolves of the sea. Your vessel is a 
 strange one, and differs from those that I have hitherto 
 seen, either Dane or Saxon. She is a sailing ship, and 
 yet appears to row very fast." 
 
 " She is built," Edmund said, " partly upon the designs 
 of King Alfred himself, which were made from paintings 
 he possessed of the war galleys of Italy, which country 
 he visited in his youth. They were carried out by a 
 clever shipwright of Exeter; and, indeed, the ship sails 
 as well as she rows, and, as the Danes have discovered to 
 their cost, is able to fight as well as she can sail and row. 
 Had we been fairly out to sea before the Danish fleet 
 made its appearance we could have given a good account 
 of ourselves, but we were caught in a trap." 
 
 " I fear that if the Northmen surround the city your 
 ship will be destroyed." 
 
 " I was thinking of that," Edmund said, " and I pray
 
 l88 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 you to let me have some men who know the river higher 
 up. There must assuredly be low shores often overflowed 
 where there are wide swamps covered with wood and 
 thickets, which the enemy would not enter, seeing that 
 no booty could be obtained there. The ship was built 
 in such a spot, and we could cut a narrow gap from the 
 river and float her well in among the trees, so as to be 
 hidden from the sight of any passing up the river in 
 galleys, closing up the cut again so that none might sus- 
 pect its existence." 
 
 "That could be done easily enough," the count said; 
 " there are plenty of spots which would be suitable, for 
 the banks are for the most part low and the ground 
 around swampy and wooded. To-morrow I will tell off 
 a strong body of men to accompany you in your ship 
 and aid your crew in their work." 
 
 Twenty miles up the Seine a suitable spot was found, 
 and the crew of the Dragon, with the hundred men whom 
 the Count Eudes had lent for the purpose, at once set 
 about their work. They had but little trouble, for a spot 
 was chosen where a sluggish stream, some fifteen feet 
 wide, drained the water from a widespreading swamp 
 into the river. The channel needed widening but a little 
 to allow of the Dragon entering, and the water was quite 
 deep enough to permit her being taken some three hun- 
 dred yards back from the river. 
 
 The trees and underwood were thick, and Edmund 
 was assured that even when winter, which was now; 
 approaching, stripped the last leaf from the trees, the 
 Dragon could not be seen from the river. Her masts 
 were lowered, and bundles t of brushwood were hung 
 along her side so as to prevent the gleam of black paint 
 being discerned through the trees.
 
 D.&.R, ^RCHBISHOP GOSLIN RECEIVES THE DANISH KING. Page xSS.
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 189 
 
 The entrance to the stream was filled up to a width of 
 three or four feet, and the new work turfed with coarse 
 grass similar to that which grew beside it. Bushes were 
 planted close to the water's edge, and stakes were driven 
 down in the narrow channel to within a few inches of 
 the surface of the water. 
 
 Certain now that no Danish boats would be likely to 
 turn aside from the river to enter this channel into the 
 swamp, the party embarked in some boats which had 
 been towed up by the Dragon, and returned down the 
 river to Paris. 
 
 The afternoon before starting all the valuable booty 
 which had been captured from the Danes was landed and 
 placed in security in the castle, and upon his return to 
 Paris Edmund disposed of this at good prices to the 
 traders of the city. 
 
 A fortnight after they had returned to Paris the news 
 was brought in that a vast fleet of Northmen was ascend- 
 ing the river. The next morning it was close at hand, 
 and the citizens, mounting the walls, beheld with con- 
 sternation the approaching armament. So numerous 
 were the ships that they completely covered the river. 
 The fleet consisted of seven hundred sailing ships and a 
 vastly greater number of rowing galleys and boats. 
 These vessels were crowded with men, and their fierce 
 aspect, their glittering arms, and their lofty stature, 
 spread terror in the hearts of the citizens. 
 
 " This is truly a tremendous host ! " the Count Eudes 
 said to Edmund, who stood beside him on the walls. 
 
 " It is indeed," Edmund replied. " Numerous as are 
 the fleets which have poured down upon the shores of 
 England, methinks that none approach this in strength.
 
 IgO THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 It is clear that the Northmen have united their forces for 
 a great effort against this city ; but having at home suc- 
 cessfully defended fortifications, which were not to be 
 named in comparison with those of Paris, against them, 
 I see no reason to doubt that we shall be able to beat 
 them off here." 
 
 The Danes landed on the opposite bank and formed a 
 vast camp there, and the following morning three of their 
 number in a small boat rowed across the river and said 
 that their king, Siegfroi, desired to speak with Goslin, 
 Archbishop of Paris, who stood in the position of civil 
 governor. They were told that the archbishop would 
 receive the king in his palace. 
 
 An hour later a stately figure in glittering armor was 
 seen to take his place in a long galley, which* rowed by 
 twenty men, quickly shot across the stream. Siegfroi 
 landed, and,, accompanied by four of his leading warriors, 
 entered the gates* which were opened at his approach. 
 The chief of the Northmen was a. warrior of lofty stature. 
 On his. head he wore a helmet of gold, on whose crest 
 was a raven with extended wings wrought in the same 
 metal. His hair fell loosely on his neck; his face was 
 clean shaved in Danish fashion, save for a long mus- 
 tache. He wore a breastplate of golden scales, and 
 carried a shield of the toughest bull's hide studded with 
 gold nails. 
 
 He was unarmed, save a long dagger which he wore 
 in his belt He and his followers, who were all men of 
 immense stature, walked with a proud and assured air 
 between the lines of citizens who clustered thickly on 
 each side of the street, and who gazed in silence at these 
 dreaded figures. They were escorted by the chamber-
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 19! 
 
 tein of the archbishop, and on arriving at his palace were 
 conducted into the chamber where Goslin, Count Eudes, 
 and several of the leading persons of Paris awaited them. 
 
 Siegfcnoi bent his head before the prelate. 
 
 " Gosim," he said, " I beg you to have compassion 
 upon yourself and your flock if you do not wish to perish. 
 We beseech you to turn a favorable ear to our words. 
 Grant only that we shall march through the city. We 
 mil touch nothing in the town, and we undertake to pre- 
 serve all your property, both yours ami that of Eudes." 
 
 The archbishop replied at once : 
 
 M This city has been confided to us by the Emperor 
 Charles, who is, after God, the king and master of the 
 powers of the earth. Holding under his rule almost all 
 the world, he confided it to us, with the assurance that 
 we should suffer no harm to come to the kingdom, but 
 should keep it for him safe and sure. If it had happened 
 that the defense of these walls had been committed to 
 your hands, as it has been committed to mine, what 
 would yon have done had such a demand been made 
 upon yon? Would you have granted the demand?" 
 
 " if I had granted it," Siegfroi replied, " may my head 
 fall under the ax and serve as food for dogs ! Neverthe- 
 less, if you do not grant our demands, by day we will 
 overwhelm your city with our darts, and with poisoned 
 arrows by night. You shall suffer all the horrors of 
 hunger, and year after year we will return and make a 
 ruin of your city/' 
 
 Without another word he turned, and, followed by his 
 companions, strode thrortgh the streets of Paris, and 
 taking his place in the boat returned to his camp. 
 
 At daybreak the next -morning the Norsemen were
 
 192 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 seen crowding into their ships. The trumpets sounded 
 loudly, and the citizens seized their arms and hastened 
 to the walls. The Norsemen crossed the river and 
 directed their attack against a tower which stood at the 
 head of the bridge connecting the city and island with 
 the farther bank. Those who landed were provided 
 with picks, crowbars, and other implements for effecting 
 a breach, and their approach was protected by a cloud 
 of arrows and javelins from the fleet which covered the 
 surface of the river. ,* 
 
 The French leaders soon assembled at the threatened 
 point. Chief among these were Eudes, his brother 
 Robert, the Count Ragenaire, and the Abbe Ebble, a 
 nephew of the archbishop. The Franks bore themselves 
 bravely, and in spite of the rain of arrows defended the 
 walls against the desperate attacks of the Northmen. 
 
 The fortifications in those days were very far from hav- 
 ing attained the strength and solidity which a few genera- 
 tions later were bestowed upon them. The stones of 
 which they were constructed were comparatively small, 
 and fastened together by mortar; consequently they 
 could ill resist even an assault by manual weapons. 
 Covered by their shields the Northmen worked untir- 
 ingly at the foundations, and piece by piece the walls 
 crumbled to the ground. Every effort, however, to enter 
 at the breaches so made was repulsed, and Siegfroi kept 
 back his warriors, determined to delay the grand assault 
 until the next day. By nightfall the tower was in ruins, 
 scarce a portion of the walls remaining erect. Many of 
 the besieged had been killed. The archbishop was 
 wounded with an arrow. Frederic, a young soldier who 
 led the troops of the Church, was killed.
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 1 93 
 
 The besiegers had suffered much more severely, great 
 numbers having been killed by the stones and missiles 
 hurled down by the defenders while engaged in the 
 demolition of the walls. At nightfall the Danes carried 
 off their wounded and recrossed the river, confident that 
 next day they would succeed in their assault. As soon 
 as darkness had set in Count Eudes collected the citizens, 
 and these, bearing beams and planks, crossed the bridge 
 to the tower and set to work. Outside the circle of ruins 
 holes were dug and the beams securely fixed. Planks 
 were nailed to these and earth heaped up behind them. 
 
 All night the work continued, and by morning a forti- 
 fication much higher than the original tower had been 
 erected all round the ruin. The Danes again crossed 
 the river in their ships, and the assault was renewed. 
 Javelins and great stones were hurled at the fortification, 
 and clouds of arrows from the shipping fell within 
 them. Covered with portable roofs constructed of 
 planks, the Danes strove to destroy the wall. The be- 
 sieged poured upon them a blazing mixture of oil, wax, 
 and pitch. Numbers of the Danes were burned to death, 
 while others, maddened by the pain, threw themselves 
 into the river. 
 
 Over and over again Siegfroi led his warriors to the 
 attack, but the defenders, headed by Eudes and the 
 brave Abbe Ebble, each time repelled them. The abbe 
 particularly distinguished himself, and he is reported to 
 have slain seven Danes at once with one javelin, a blow 
 which may be considered as bordering on the miracu- 
 lous. But the number of the defenders of the tower was 
 small indeed to that of the enemy, and the loss which they
 
 194 THE DRAGON AND THE. RAVEN. 
 
 inflicted upon the Danes, great as it was, was as nothing 
 in so vast a host. 
 
 The flames of the machines,, lighted by the pitch and 
 oil, communicated to the planks oi the fortification, and 
 soon these too were on fire. As they burned the earth 
 behind them gave way, and a breach was formed.. En- 
 couraged by this result the Danes brought up fagots, 
 and in several places lighted great fires against the forti- 
 fications. The defenders began to lose all hope, when a 
 tremendous storm oi rain suddenly burst aver Paris, 
 quenching the fire. 
 
 The besieged gained heart, re-enforcements crossed 
 from the town, and the Danes again withdrew to their 
 ships, having lost in the day's fighting three hundred 
 men. After this repulse the Northmen desisted for a 
 time from their attack. They formed a strong fortified 
 camp near the church of St. Germain, and then spread 
 over the country, slaying and burning, sparing none, 
 man, woman, or child. From the walls of Paris the 
 smoke could be seen rising over the whole country, and 
 every heart was moved with rage and sorrow. 
 
 Edmund and his party had taken no part in the defense 
 of the tower. Its loss would not have involved that of 
 the town, and Eudes requested him to keep his band in 
 reserve in order that they might remain intact until the 
 Danes should make a breach in the walls of the city 
 itself, when the sudden re-enforcement of a party of such 
 well-trained warriors might decide the result. 
 
 While a portion of the Danish host was engaged upon 
 the work of devastation, a large number was employed 
 upon the construction of three great towersv These 
 were built on wheels, and were each large enough to
 
 D.&R. COMBAT BETWEEN SWEYN AND EDMUND. Page 194.
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 195 
 
 hold sixty men. They far overtopped the walls, and the 
 citizens viewed with alarm the time when an assault 
 should be delivered under the protection of these for- 
 midable machines. Eighteen ships of equal size were 
 moored by the bank six deep. Great planks were laid 
 across them, and a sloping platform having been formed, 
 the towers were, by the efforts of thousands of men, 
 moved up and placed on the ships. 
 
 " If we do not destroy those towers, Egbert," Edmund 
 said one day, as he saw them slowly moving into their 
 position on board the ships, "all is lost, for from their 
 summits the Northmen with their bows and javelins will 
 be able to clear the walls, while those below effect a 
 breach at their leisure." 
 
 " That is true enough, Edmund, but I do not see any 
 way to destroy them. Unfortunately we have no boats, 
 or we might fill some of them with combustibles, and 
 tow them down until near enough for the stream to 
 carry them upon those vessels ; but even then the chance 
 were small indeed, for the Danes would swarm out in 
 their boats and manage to tow or push them so that they 
 would not touch the ships." 
 
 " I should think, Egbert, that if we could get some 
 skins or planks we and our band might, when it is quite 
 dark, sally out and take to the water at the lower end of 
 the island and float down quietly for a mile or two, and 
 then gain the further bank; then we might march along 
 quietly until we reach those ships. The Danes know 
 that we have no boats, and will not fear an attack. We 
 must not do it until an hour or two before morning, 
 when, after spending the early hours of the night as usual 
 in feasting and drinking, they will sleep heavily. Just
 
 196 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 before we are ready to begin a small party can unmoor 
 two or three of the boats by the bank and push them 
 out, one to the outside of each tier of six vessels, so that 
 we may have a means of retreat across the river. When 
 that is done we will make a rush on board the ships, cut 
 down any Danes we may find there, and set fire to all 
 the vessels. We must hold the gangways to the shore 
 until the flames get well alight, and then take to the boats 
 and return." 
 
 " I think the plan is a good one, Edmund, and may 
 well be carried out without great los v s. There are plenty 
 of empty wine skins at present in Paris. I will at once 
 set about collecting a hundred of them. We will fasten 
 to each a stout cord so as to form a loop to go over the 
 head and shoulders, then we had best attach them all 
 together by one long cord, by which means we shall float 
 in a body." 
 
 " Fortunately the night is very dark and I think that 
 we shall succeed. Say nothing about it, Egbert, and 
 tell the men to keep silent. The good people of Paris 
 shall know nothing of the matter until they see the 
 flames dancing round the towers which they hold in so 
 much dread." 
 
 The Saxons received with satisfaction the news of the 
 intended expedition. They had been disappointed at 
 being kept back from taking any part in the fighting 
 during the two days' attack upon the tower, and longed 
 for an opportunity to inflict a blow upon their hated 
 enemy the Danes. The wine skins were fitted up with 
 ropes as Egbert had suggested, and soon after nightfall 
 the party, armed with spear and sword, .and carrying 
 each his float, sallied out from the gates, as Edmund was
 
 THE SIEGE OF PARIS. 197 
 
 by this time so well known among the citizens that the 
 gate was opened without demur on his order. 
 
 They crept along the foot of the wall until they reached 
 the lower extremity of the island. Across the river 
 innumerable fires blazed high, and the songs and shouts 
 of the Danes rose loud in the air. Numbers of figures 
 could be seen moving about or standing near the fires, 
 the tents of the chiefs were visible some distance back, 
 but the number of these as well as of the fires was much 
 less than it had been on the first arrival of the Northmen, 
 owing to the numbers who had gone to the camp round 
 St. Germain. 
 
 The night was very dark and a light rain was falling. 
 Before taking to the water Edmund bade his men strip 
 off the greater portion of their clothes and fasten them 
 in a bundle on their heads, as it would be some time after 
 they landed before they could advance upon the camp, 
 and the cold and dripping garments would tend to lessen 
 their spirits and courage. 
 
 When all was ready they stepped into the water, and 
 keeping in a body, drifted down the stream. The wine 
 skins floated them well above the water, the stream was 
 running strong, and the lights of the Danish fires were 
 soon left behind. 
 
 In half an hour Edmund and Egbert deemed that they 
 were now far beyond a point where they might chance 
 upon any Danish stragglers. The word was therefore 
 given, and all made for the bank. The stream had 
 already drifted them in that direction, and they soon 
 reached the shore. Here the skins which had proved 
 so useful were left behind, and putting on their dry 
 clothes they felt comparatively comfortable. Edmund
 
 198 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 ordered them to lay down their spears and swords by 
 their sides, and to swing their arms violently. This they 
 continued to do until they were nearly breathless, by 
 which time the blood was coursing warmly in their 
 veins. 
 
 They were now in December, and the water was 
 extremely cold, and Egbert congratulated Edmund upon 
 having made the men strip, for had they been compelled 
 to remain in their wet garments while waiting for the 
 Danish fires to die down, they would scarce have been 
 in a fit state to fight when the moment for so doing had 
 arrived. 
 
 Three hours elapsed before the glare of the distant 
 fires began to subside, another half hour passed, and then 
 the band were formed up and moved along on the bank 
 of the river.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 
 
 WHEN within half a mile of the Danish camp Edmund 
 and Egbert left the band and advanced alone. They 
 iwere pretty confident that they should find but few of 
 the Danes near the bank of the river, for the arrows 
 from the walls of Paris carried some distance beyond it, 
 and the Northmen consequently encamped some hun- 
 dred yards away. They had to pick their way carefully, 
 for the ships were moored along the bank, their ropes 
 being fastened to great stakes driven into the ground. 
 
 There were lights on board the vessels, many of the 
 crews remaining on board. They made their way along 
 ttntil they reached the spot they aimed at. Here lay the 
 three sets of vessels, each six deep; their masts had 
 been removed, and the great towers rose high into the 
 darkness above the platforms extending over their decks. 
 
 The planks forming the gangways up which the towers 
 had been moved had been taken away, save one which 
 gave access to each tier, and Edmund doubted not that 
 it was intended that they should the next morning move 
 across the river in tow of the numerous rowboats. The 
 two Saxons did not attempt to go on board, as they had 
 now found out all they wanted, and might mar all by dis- 
 turbing some sleeper upon the platform. They accord- 
 ingly returned to the spot where the band were awaiting 
 them.
 
 200 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " I propose, Egbert," Edmund said, " that as we go 
 along we cut the mooring ropes of all the vessels. We 
 must do it quietly so as not to excite any alarm, and they 
 will know nothing of it until they find themselves drifting 
 down the river in a mass. Then there will be great jos- 
 tling and carrying away of bowsprits and bulwarks, and 
 the confusion and shouting which will arise will tend to 
 confuse the Danes and to distract their attention 
 from us." 
 
 Egbert agreed to the proposal, and as soon as they 
 reached the first ships the Saxons began their work, saw- 
 ing with their knives and daggers through the ropes. 
 The vessels lay four or five deep and there were many- 
 cables to cut, but the keen knives of the Saxons made 
 short work of these. Before beginning their work they 
 had spread along the bank, leaving only two men abreast 
 of each ship, so that in the course of two or three minutes 
 the cables for the length of forty ships were severed, and 
 these and their consorts beyond them began to drift out 
 into the stream. 
 
 The Saxons ran quickly on ahead and repeated the 
 work until the whole of the vessels below those forming 
 the platform for the towers were adrift in the stream; but 
 by this time those in the ships at the lower end of the 
 tiers had taken the alarm, and shouts of wonder and 
 anger rose on the air. The nine Saxons told off for the 
 purpose leaped into three small boats and rowed out into 
 the stream, while the rest of the band, divided into three 
 parties, dashed across the planks on to the platforms. 
 The Danes here had already been alarmed by die uproar 
 from the vessels adrift, and, although unable to see whatj
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 2OI 
 
 i 
 
 ,was passing, judged that something was wrong, and had 
 called to their comrades sleeping in the holds to come up. 
 
 Some of these, bearing torches, came up on deck just 
 as the Saxons, pouring across the planks which con- 
 nected the ships with the shore, fell upon them. Taken 
 utterly by surprise, the Danes could offer no effective 
 resistance. The Saxons, charging with leveled spears, 
 drove those above headlong into the water; then, having 
 made themselves masters of the platforms, they dashed 
 below and dispatched the Danes they found there. The 
 torches were now applied to the contents of the holds. 
 These were for the most part crammed with the booty 
 which the Norsemen had gained at Havre, Rouen, and 
 other places, and the flames speedily shot up. By this 
 time the Danes in the camp, alarmed by the shouting 
 from the drifting ships and the sounds of conflict from 
 the towers, came flocking down in haste. The planks 
 had already been thrown overboard. The Danes strove, 
 by pulling at the ropes, to haul the vessels nearer to land. 
 Some ran toward their ships, others jumped into boats, 
 and pushing out to the platforms, strove to get on board 
 them; but by this time the flames were rising high 
 through the hatchways. According to previous agree- 
 ment Edmund and the leaders of the other two parties, 
 seeing that the flames had now firm hold, cut the ropes 
 which fastened them to the bank, and as soon as the 
 stream began to swing them out leaped into the boats 
 and rowed for the opposite shore. 
 
 The uproar was now tremendous; and shouts of rage 
 rose from the Northmen, who were amazed and puzzled 
 by the appearance of the Saxons, whose attire differed
 
 202 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 but slightly from their own; and the general belief 
 among them was that this sudden alarm was the result 
 of treachery among themselves. There was no time to 
 waste in conjecture; the three groups of ships were now 
 masses of flame, in the midst of which the lofty towers 
 rose high. The shouts of the sailors in the vessels 
 crowded together in helpless confusion in the stream 
 below rose higher and higher as the blazing vessels 
 drifted down and threatened to overtake them. 
 
 Some tried to hoist their sails; others got out long 
 oars and strove to sweep their vessels toward the shore, 
 but they were huddled too closely in the stream, the yards 
 and rigging of many having become interlocked with 
 each other. The Northmen leaped into the rowing 
 boats by the bank above, where the tower ships had been 
 moored, and, rowing down, endeavored to tow them to 
 the bank; but they were now in a blaze from end to end, 
 the heat was so great that it was difficult to approach 
 them, and all endeavors to fasten ropes to them were 
 frustrated, as these were instantly consumed. The 
 Northmen, finding their efforts unavailing, then turned 
 their attention to trying to tow the ships below to the 
 banks. 
 
 In some cases they were successful. A few of the 
 vessels also at the lower end of the mass succeeded in 
 getting up their sails and drawing out from their fellows, 
 for the wind was blowing down stream. This, however, 
 proved the destruction of the rest of the ships, for the 
 great towers, rising amid the lofty pillars of flames, acted 
 as sails and bore the fire ships down upon the helpless 
 crowd of vessels. 
 
 Soon they reached those nearest to them, and the
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 203 
 
 flames, borne forward by the wind, sprang from vessel to 
 vessel. There was no longer any hope of saving a single 
 ship; and the crews, climbing hastily across from one to 
 the other till they reached those nearest to the shore, 
 leaped overboard. Although now more than half a mile 
 below the city, the flames lit up the walls with a bright 
 glare, and the shouts of the exulting Franks rose loud 
 and continuous. 
 
 The sudden shouting which had broken out among the 
 Danes had alarmed the watchmen, who, ignorant of 
 the cause, called the citizens to arms, and these, on reach- 
 ing the walls, had stood astonished at the spectacle. The 
 flames were already rising from the three groups of ships 
 which they had regarded with so much anxiety on the 
 previous evening, and by the light they could see the 
 river below covered with a mass of drifting vessels. 
 Then they saw the tower ships float away from the bank, 
 and the figures on their decks leap into three small boats, 
 which at once rowed with all speed across the river. 
 
 That they were friends who had wrought this destruc- 
 tion was certain, and Count Eudes threw open the gate, 
 and with the Abbe Ebble ran down to meet them. They; 
 were astonished when Edmund with his Saxons leaped 
 to land. 
 
 " What miracle is this? " the count exclaimed. 
 
 "A simple matter, sir count," Edmund answered. 
 " My kinsman and I, seeing that the townspeople were 
 troubled by yonder towers, determined to destroy them. 
 We have succeeded in doing so, and with them I trust 
 fully half of the Danish fleet will perish." 
 
 " You are the savior of our town, my brave young 
 Saxon," Count Eudes cried, embracing him. " If Paris
 
 204 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 is saved it will be thanks to the valiant deed that you 
 have accomplished this night. But let us to the walls 
 again, where we may the better see whether the Danes 
 can remove their ships from those great furnaces which 
 are bearing down upon them." 
 
 The sight from the walls, when the fire ships reached 
 the fleet and the flames spread, was grand in the extreme, 
 for in half an hour nigh three hundred vessels were in 
 flames. For some time the three towers rose like pillars 
 of fire above the burning mass; then one by one they 
 fell with a crash, which could be plainly heard, although 
 they were now near a mile away. 
 
 Paris was wild with joy at the destruction of the 
 towers which had menaced it, and the conflagration of 
 nigh half the Danish fleet, laden with the spoil of 
 northern France. Edmund and his Saxons were con- 
 ducted in triumph by a shouting crowd to the palace of 
 the archbishop, where Goslin, in the name of the city, 
 returned them the heartiest thanks for the services which 
 they had rendered. The wealthy citizens vied with each 
 other in bestowing costly presents upon them, bonfires 
 were lighted in the streets, and till morning the town 
 gave itself up to revelry and rejoicing. 
 
 A month elapsed before the Danes recovered from the 
 blow which had been dealt them and resumed the assault. 
 Part of this time had been spent in manufacturing great 
 shields of bull's hide. These were strongly constructed, 
 and were each capable of covering six men. On the 29th 
 of January their preparations were complete, and at day- 
 break the warders on the wall saw them pouring down 
 into their ships and galleys. As the fleet crossed the 
 river its aspect was singular. The decks were covered
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 20$ 
 
 by the black shields, above which appeared a forest of 
 spears, sparkling in the morning sunlight. As they 
 reached the shore the Northmen sprang to land, while 
 from the decks of the vessels a storm of missiles flew 
 toward the walls. Vast numbers of catapults, which 
 they had manufactured since their last attack, hurled 
 masses of stone, heavy javelins, and leaden bullets, while 
 thousands of arrows darkened the air. 
 
 The bells of the church sounded the alarm, which 
 called every citizen capable of bearing arms to the walls. 
 The archbishop took his place at the spot most threat- 
 ened by the enemy, with his nephew, the valiant abbe, by 
 his side. The Counts Eudes, Robert, Ragenaire, Utton, 
 and Herilang stood foremost among the defenders. 
 
 The Saxons, as before, were held in reserve, but to 
 Edmund and Egbert had been assigned, at their urgent 
 request, the command of the defense of the tower. It 
 was against this point that the Danes again made their 
 most desperate effort. Their main body advanced 
 against it, and smaller parties attacked the city at other 
 points, while the rowing galleys, divided into two bodies, 
 strove to destroy the bridge, and so isolate the defenders 
 of the post. 
 
 Around the tower the combat was desperate. The 
 assailants were well-nigh hidden under their great 
 bucklers. Their shouts, and the constant clashing of 
 arms which they maintained, made a terrific uproar; a 
 storm of missiles from the fleet poured upon the tower, 
 while from the crevices between the shields the bowmen 
 shot incessantly at the defenders. The very number of 
 the Danes hindered their attack, for the tower was so 
 small that comparatively few could approach at once.
 
 206 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 It had been greatly strengthened since the last assault, 
 and through the loopholes in the walls the archers did 
 their best to answer the storm of missiles poured into 
 the fort. Edmund and Egbert went among them, beg- 
 ging them not to fire at random, but to choose moments 
 when the movements of the assailants opened a space in 
 the roof of shields which covered them. 
 
 Whenever this took place a dozen arrows fell true to 
 the mark. Some of those bearing the shield would be 
 struck, and these falling, a gap would be caused through 
 which the arrows of the defenders flew thickly, causing 
 death and confusion until the shield could be raised in 
 its place again. Boiling liquids were poured over those 
 who approached the walls, and huge stones crushed the 
 shields and their bearers. 
 
 Eudes and his men valiantly defended the wall, and 
 the Danes in vain strove to scale it. All day long the 
 battle continued, but at nightfall the tower still remained 
 in the hands of the defenders, the deep ditch which they 
 had dug round it having prevented the Danes from work- 
 ing at the wall as they had done in the previous assault. 
 
 When darkness came on the Danes did not retire, but 
 lay down in the positions they occupied, under their 
 shields. In the morning many ships were seen crossing 
 the river again, and the defenders saw to their surprise 
 numbers of captives who had been collected from the 
 surrounding country, troops of oxen, shiploads of 
 branches of trees, trusses of hay and corn, and fagots of 
 vines landed. Their surprise became horror when they 
 saw the captives and the cattle alike slaughtered as they 
 landed. Their bodies were brought forward under
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 2O/ 
 
 cover of the shields and thrown into the moat, in which, 
 too, were cast the hay, straw, fagots, and trees. 
 
 At the sight of the massacre the archbishop prayed to 
 the Virgin to give him strength, and drawing a bow to 
 its full strength, let fly an arrow, which, great as was the 
 distance, flew true to its mark and struck the executioner 
 full in the face. This apparent miracle of the Virgin in 
 their favor reanimated the spirit of the defenders; and a 
 solemn service was instantly held in the church in her 
 honor, and prayers were offered to her to save Lutece, 
 which was the original name of Paris, and was still cher- 
 ished by its inhabitants. 
 
 The Danes were occupied all day at their work of fill- 
 ing up the moat. The besieged were not idle, but 
 labored at the construction of several mangonels capable 
 of casting huge blocks of stone. In the morning the 
 Danes planted their battering-rams, one on each side of 
 the tower, and recommenced the assault. The new 
 machines of the defenders did great havoc in their ranks, 
 their heavy stones crashing through the roof of bucklers 
 and crushing those who held them, and for a time the 
 Norsemen desisted from the attack. 
 
 They now filled three of their largest vessels with 
 combustibles, and placing them on the windward side of 
 the bridge, set them alight. The people of Paris beheld 
 with affright these fire ships bearing down upon the 
 bridge, and old and young burst into tears and cries at 
 the view of the approaching destruction, and, led by the 
 archbishop, all joined in a prayer to St. Germain, the 
 patron saint of Paris, to protect the city. The exulting 
 Danes replied to the cries of those on the walls with
 
 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 triumphant shouts. Thanks, as the Franks believed, to 
 the interposition of St. Germain, the fire ships struck 
 against the pile of stones from which the beams support- 
 ing the bridge in the center were raised. Eudes and his 
 companions leaped down from the bridge and with 
 hatchets hewed holes in the sides of the ships at the 
 water-line, and they sank without having effected any 
 damage to the bridge. 
 
 It was now the turn of the Franks to raise trium- 
 phant shouts, while the Danes, disheartened, fell back 
 from the attack, and at night recros~sed the river, leaving 
 two of their battering-rams as tokens of the triumph of 
 the besieged. Paris had now a respite while the Danes 
 again spread over the surrounding country, many of 
 them ascending the river in their ships and wasting the 
 country as far as Burgundy. 
 
 The monastery of St. Germain and the church in 
 which the body of the saint was buried still remained 
 untouched. The bands of Northmen who had invaded 
 England had never hesitated to plunder and destroy the 
 churches and shrines of the Christians, but hitherto some 
 thought of superstition had kept the followers of Siegfroi 
 from assailing the monastery of St. Germain. 
 
 One soldier, bolder than the rest, now approached the 
 church and with his spear broke some of the windows. 
 The Abbe D'Abbon, an eyewitness and minute historian 
 of the siege of Paris, states that the impious Dane was at 
 once struck dead. The same fate befell one of his com- 
 rades, who mounted to the platform at the top of the 
 church and in descending fell off and was killed. A 
 third, who entered the church and looked round, lost his 
 sight forever. A fourth^ entering it, fell dead; and a
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 209 
 
 fifth, who, more bold than all, tried to break into the 
 tomb of the saint, was killed by a stone which fell upon 
 him. 
 
 One night after a continuance of heavy rain the Seine, 
 being greatly swollen, swept away the center of the 
 bridge connecting the tower with the town. At day- 
 break the Northmen, seeing what had taken place, has- 
 tened across the river and attacked the tower. The 
 garrison was but a small one, no more than twenty men 
 having slept there. For a time these repulsed every 
 effort of the Danes, but gradually their numbers were 
 lessened until at last fourteen only remained. Their 
 names have come down to us. Besides Edmund and 
 Egbert there were Hermanfroi, Herivee, Herilard, Odo- 
 acre, Herric, Arnold, Sohie, Gerbert, Elvidon, Hav- 
 derard, Ermard, and Gossuin. These resisted so 
 valiantly that the Danes, after losing large numbers in 
 the vain attempt to storm the walls, brought up a 
 wagonful of grain; this they rolled forward to the gate 
 of the tower and set it on fire. 
 
 The flames rapidly spread from the gates to the walls, 
 which were all of wood, and soon the whole were a sheet 
 of flames. The little band of defenders retreated on to 
 the end of the bridge, and there, when the flames had 
 sufficiently abated to allow them to pass, the Northmen 
 attacked them. Edmund and Egbert were both good 
 swimmers, but this was an accomplishment which but 
 few of the Franks possessed, and none of the remnant 
 of the garrison was able to swim. For a long time the 
 little band repulsed all the efforts of the Danes, but were 
 gradually driven back foot by foot until they reached the 
 edge of the chasm. Here they made a last desperate
 
 210 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 stand, but were at length cut down or driven over by 
 sheer weight of numbers. Egbert and Edmund had dis- 
 encumbered themselves of all their defensive armor, and 
 at the last moment, throwing off their helmets and relin- 
 quishing their spears, they plunged into the stream, 
 diving deeply to avoid the arrows of the Northmen. 
 
 The fact of the river being in flood, which had caused 
 the destruction of the tower, now proved the cause of 
 their safety. Had the water been clear, the Danes on 
 the bridge above could have marked their progress and 
 poured a storm of arrows upon thefn as they came to the 
 surface; but its yellow and turbid waters concealed them 
 from sight, and each time they rose to the surface for air 
 they were enabled to take a rapid breath and dive again 
 before their enemies could direct and launch their 
 arrows at them. 
 
 As they drifted far down the stream, they were, when 
 they reached the land, beyond bowshot of the Danes, and 
 they soon entered the town amid the loud acclamations 
 of the citizens. The Danes now for the most part drew 
 off from the neighborhood, and the Abbe Ebble led out 
 a sortie, which reached the Danish camp, and driving 
 back those whom they found within it, set it on fire and 
 effected their retreat to Paris without loss, in spite of the 
 efforts of the enemy, who rapidly assembled at the sight 
 of the flames. 
 
 The Danes had brought in from the surrounding 
 country such vast quantities of cattle, sheep, and goats 
 that their camps would not suffice to hold them, and they 
 turned the church of St. Germain into a stable and 
 crowded it with these animals. The saint, as the Abbe 
 D'Abbon relates, indignant at this desecration, sent a
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 211 
 
 terrible plague among the cattle, and when the Danes in 
 the morning entered the church it contained nothing but 
 carcasses in the last state of decomposition. 
 
 The valiant defense of Paris had given time for the 
 rest of France to arm, and the Danes scattered over the 
 country now met with a stout resistance. The North- 
 men were defeated in their efforts to capture Le Mans, 
 .Chartres, and other towns, and were defeated in several 
 battles near Chartres by Godefroi and Odon. 
 
 In March Henri advanced with a strong force to the 
 relief of Paris, and arriving at night attacked the camp 
 of the Danes, slew great numbers, and captured a vast 
 booty; and then, having supplied Paris with a con- 
 siderable amount of provisions, retired with his band 
 before the Danes had time to assemble in sufficient 
 strength to oppose him. Shortly afterward the Danes 
 expressed the desire of Siegfroi to hold parley with the 
 Count Eudes. Siegfroi and a number of his warriors 
 landed, and Eudes left the city and- advanced to meet 
 them. No sooner had he reached them than he was 
 attacked by the Northmen, but drawing his sword he 
 defended himself wfth immense bravery until the garri- 
 son ran down to his succor, and the Danes were driven 
 back to their ship with a loss of nearly half their party. 
 
 The Danes now left the church of St. Germain 
 1'Auxerrois and surrounded the monastery of St. Ger- 
 main des Pres, but the monks there paid him sixty 
 pounds of pure silver to leave them in peace. Siegfroi 
 now wished to abandon the siege which had already cost 
 him so dear, but the Northmen, furious at their losses, 
 determined upon another assault. 
 
 "Very well," the king said; "have your way then.
 
 212 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Attack Paris on all sides, hew down its towers, and make 
 breaches in its walls; for once I will remain a spectator." 
 
 The Danes crossed the river and landed on the island, 
 but owing to the absence of large numbers on other 
 expeditions, and the heavy losses which they had suf- 
 fered, their numbers were no longer so overwhelming, 
 and Count Eudes led out his forces to oppose them out- 
 side the walls. This time Edmund headed his band of 
 Saxons, who until now had only taken part as archers in 
 the defense. 
 
 The combat was a furious one. 'in spite of the valor 
 of Eudes and Ebble the Danes pressed hard upon the 
 Franks, and were driving them back toward the gates 
 when Edmund led his Saxons, in the close phalanx in 
 which they had so often met the Danes in the field, to the 
 front. With irresistible force the wedge burst its way 
 through the ranks of the Danes, bearing all before it with 
 its wedge of spears. Into the gap thus formed Eudes 
 and Ebble with their bravest men threw themselves, and 
 the Danes, severed in two, were driven back toward 
 their ships. But for some hours the rain had been fall- 
 ing heavily and the river was rapidly rising and had 
 already overflowed a portion of the island. Thus the 
 Danes had great difficulty in getting on board their ships 
 again, and great numbers were killed in doing so. 
 
 There was no longer any resistance to Siegfroi's 
 wishes. A parley was held with the city, and a further 
 sum being added to that contributed by the monks of 
 St. Germain des Pres the Danes drew off from the town. 
 
 At this time the long confinement of so many men 
 within the walls had caused a pestilence to break out in 
 Paris. The Archbishop Goslin, the Bishop Everard of
 
 THE REPULSE OF THE NORSEMEN. 213 
 
 Sens, the Prince Hugues, and many others died. The 
 1 6th of April was the day on which the Parisians were 
 accustomed to go in solemn procession to the church of 
 St. Germain. The Northmen, knowing this, in mockery 
 filled a wagon with grain and organized a mock proces- 
 sion. The bullocks who drew the chariot suddenly be- 
 came lame; numbers of other bullocks were attached, 
 but although goaded by spears their united efforts were 
 unable to drag the wagon an inch, and the Danes were 
 obliged at last to abandon their intention. 
 
 The same day St. Germain is reported to have further 
 shown his power. One of the Northmen, condemned 
 for some offense to be executed, fled to the church for 
 refuge, and was there slain by his countrymen; but all 
 who took part in the deed at once fell dead. The North- 
 men, struck by these miracles, placed a certain number 
 as guard over the church to prevent any from touching 
 aught that it contained. One of these men, a Dane of 
 great stature, spread his bed in the church and slept 
 there; but to the astonishment of his comrades he was 
 found in the morning to have shrunk to the size of a 
 newborn infant, at which stature he remained for the 
 rest of his life. 
 
 A miracle of an opposite kind was at the same time 
 performed in the town. A valiant warrior had from the 
 effects of fever fallen into an extreme weakness, and was 
 devoured with grief at the thought that he should no 
 longer be able to take share in the defense of the town. 
 To him St. Germain appeared at night and told him that 
 his prayers had been heard, and that his strength should 
 be restored to him. On awakening in the morning he 
 found that he was as vigorous and as robust as ever.
 
 214 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Another day, when the soldiers were carrying the 
 banner of the saint round the walls of the town, followed 
 by the citizens chanting hymns, one of the bearers of 
 the holy relics, named Gozbert, was struck by a stone 
 from a catapult. The man who had fired it fell dead, 
 while Gozbert continued his promenade in no way 
 injured by the blow. The Abbe D'Abbon vouches for 
 these miracles on the part of St. Germain in defense of 
 his faithful city.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 
 
 ALTHOUGH for a time the Northmen abstained from 
 grand assaults, continued skirmishes took place. Some- 
 times parties landed beneath the walls, and strove to 
 carry off the cattle which the besieged turned out to 
 gather a little fresh food there. Sometimes the citizens, 
 led by Eudes or Ebble, would take boat and cross, and 
 endeavor to cut off small parties of the enemy. They 
 had now sufficient boats at their disposal for expeditions 
 of this kind; for, in their last defeat, the Danes had in 
 their haste left several boats behind them. Of one of 
 the largest of these Edmund took possession, and going 
 out in her at night, several times succeeded in capturing 
 Danish vessels, sometimes while they were rowing along 
 the river unsuspicious that any foes were near, some- 
 times by boarding them as they lay alongside the bank. 
 
 As the vessels so captured were too large to be 
 dragged ashore, and could have been easily recaptured 
 by the Danes, they were, after being emptied of their 
 contents, always burned. The plague continued its 
 ravages, and the city became straitened for provisions. 
 Count Eudes therefore determined to go to King Charles 
 to urge him to hurry to the succor of the town. Almost 
 all the chiefs of the defense had fallen victims to the pest, 
 or had been killed in battle with the Danes, and the count 
 at his departure committed the defense of the city to the 
 
 "5
 
 2l6 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Abbe Ebble and Edmund. He then crossed the stream 
 at night, and made his way successfully through the 
 Danes. 
 
 The abbe and Edmund vied with each other in keep- 
 ing up the spirits of the garrison with successful little 
 forays with the Danes; frequently crossing the river to 
 the one bank or the other, sometimes with parties of 
 only five or six men, and falling upon similar bodies of 
 the enemy. Several times they pounced upon small 
 herds of the enemy's cattle, and driving them into the 
 river directed them in their boats across the stream. 
 
 In the commencement of July Eudes appeared on the 
 slopes on Mont Martre with three battalions of soldiers. 
 The enemy, who were for the most part on the other side 
 of the Seine, crossed the river. A desperate battle 
 ensued. A portion of the garrison crossed in boats to 
 the assistance of their friends, Edmund leading over his 
 band of Saxons. With these he fell upon the rear of the 
 Danes engaged in fighting with the force under the 
 count, and the Northmen, attacked on both sides, gave 
 way and took to flight. They were hotly pursued by the 
 Franks. 
 
 The re-enforcements entered Paris triumphantly by 
 the bridge, which had long since been repaired. But 
 the siege was not yet over. When the news of the vic- 
 tory of Eudes spread, the Danes again drew together 
 from all parts, and, crossing the river, attacked the city 
 on every side. The onslaught was more furious than 
 any which had preceded it. The Danes had provided 
 themselves with large numbers of mangonels and cata- 
 pults. Every man capable of bearing arms was upon 
 the walls; but so furious was the attack, so vast the num-
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 217 
 
 ber of the assailants, so prodigious were the clouds of 
 missiles which they rained upon the walls, that the 
 besieged almost lost heart. 
 
 The relics of St. Genevieve were taken round the 
 walls. In several places the Danes had formed breaches 
 in the walls, and although the besieged still struggled, 
 hope had well-nigh left them, and abject terror reigned 
 in the city. Women ran about the streets, screaming 
 and crying that the end was at hand. The church bells 
 tolled dismally, and the shouts of the exultant Danes 
 rose higher and higher. Again a general cry rose to 
 St. Germain to come to the aid of the town. Just at this 
 moment Edmund and Egbert, who had till now held the 
 Saxons in reserve, feeling that a desperate effort must be 
 made, formed up their band, and advancing to the prin- 
 cipal breach, passed through the ranks of the disheart- 
 ened Franks, and with leveled pikes charged headlong 
 down into the crowd of Danes. The latter, already 
 exhausted by their efforts, were at once borne back be- 
 fore the serried pikes of their fresh assailants. In vain 
 their chiefs at that point tried to rally them; nothing 
 could withstand the impetus of the Saxon attack. 
 
 Astonished at seeing the tide of battle swept away from 
 the breach, the French believed that St. Germain had 
 wrought a miracle in their favor, and, taking heart, 
 poured out in the rear of the Saxons. The news of the 
 miracle spread rapidly. Through the breaches, and 
 from every gate, they poured out suddenly upon the 
 Danes, who, struck with consternation at this sudden 
 onslaught by a foe whom they had already regarded as 
 beaten, hesitated, and soon took to flight. Vast numbers 
 were cut down before they could reach their vessels. A
 
 2l8 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 great portion fled toward the bridge and endeavored to 
 cross there; but their numbers impeded them, and the 
 Saxons and Franks, falling upon their rear, effected a 
 terrible slaughter. 
 
 Two days after the battle a force of six hundred Franks 
 arrived from the Emperor Charles. The Danes sought 
 to oppose their entrance to the city, but were defeated 
 with a loss of three thousand men. The siege was now 
 virtually over, and in a short time the emperor himself 
 with a great army arrived. It was now November, and 
 after some negotiations the Danes agreed, upon the 
 receipt of seven hundred pounds of silver, to retire to 
 Burgundy and to leave the country at the beginning of 
 March. 
 
 Having wasted Burgundy, however, they again re- 
 turned to Paris. Consternation seized the capital when 
 the fleet of the Northmen was seen approaching. A 
 treaty, was, however, made, for the wind had fallen just 
 when the Danish fleet, which had but lately arrived and 
 was descending the river, was abreast of Paris. As soon 
 as the wind became favorable the Northmen broke the 
 truce, slew a number of Franks who had mingled among 
 them, and passed up the Marne. 
 
 In the meantime the Emperor Charles had died and 
 Count Eudes had been chosen his successor. When the 
 Danes again advanced against Paris he speedily sent 
 re-enforcements. The town had already repulsed an 
 attack. Eudes himself on St. John's Day was advancing 
 with one thousand men-at-arms when he was attacked 
 by ten thousand mounted Danes and nine thousand 
 footmen. The combat was desperate, but the Franks 
 were victorious. Eudes, however, had other difficulties.
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 219 
 
 Burgundy and Aquitaine revolted, and in order to secure 
 peace to the kingdom he made a treaty with the Danes, 
 giving over to them the province of Normandy. 
 
 Edmund and Egbert had no part in the second siege 
 of Paris. As soon as the place was relieved by the 
 Emperor Charles they prepared to depart. Taking 
 boats they ascended the river, and to their joy found the 
 Dragon safe in the hiding place where she had been 
 lying for nearly a year. She was brought out into the 
 stream and floated down to Paris, where by the order of 
 Count Eudes she was thoroughly repaired and re- 
 decorated. 
 
 The Franks, convinced that next only to the assistance 
 of St. Germain they owed the safety of their city to the 
 valor of the Saxons, loaded them with presents; and 
 these, with the gifts which they had previously received 
 after the destruction of the three towers, and the sums 
 for which the booty captured from the Danes had been 
 sold, made up a great treasure. 
 
 Upon the day before they had arranged to sail a 
 Danish boat was seen rowing down the stream. It ap- 
 proached the Dragon, and the helmsman asked : 
 
 " Is this ship the Dragon? and has it for a captain 
 Edmund the Saxon? " 
 
 " I am Edmund," he replied, " and this is the Dragon. 
 What would you with me? " 
 
 " I am sent by the Jarl Siegbert, who lies wounded 
 near, to beg that you will come to him immediately, as 
 he is in a sore strait and needs your assistance." 
 
 " I will come at once," Edmund said. " Put one of 
 your men on board to show me where he is, for I shall 
 be there before you."
 
 B2O THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Edmund's horn sounded the signal, and messengers 
 [were sent to the town to order the crew at once to repair 
 on board the Dragon. Edmund landed and took leave 
 of the Prankish leaders. The provisions and stores were 
 hastily carried on board, and then, amid the enthusiastic 
 cheers of the inhabitants, who thronged the walls and 
 shore, the oars were got out and the Dragon proceeded 
 at the top of her speed up the river. 
 
 On the way Edmund questioned the Dane, and found 
 that Siegbert had been wounded in the last assault upon 
 Paris. He had not been present at 1 the first part of the 
 siege, having but recently arrived from Norway. His 
 daughter Freda had accompanied him. " Yes," she was 
 still unmarried, although many valiant Northmen had 
 sought her hand, chief among them the brave leader 
 Sweyn " of the left hand " ; but there had been a fray on 
 the previous night in Siegbert's camp, and it was said 
 but for that he could not vouch that Freda had been 
 carried off. 
 
 The news filled Edmund with anxiety. Ever since 
 the day he left her on her father's galley his thoughts 
 had turned often to the Danish maiden, and the resolu- 
 tion to carry out his promise and some day seek her 
 again had never for a moment wavered. He had seen 
 many fair young Saxons, and could have chosen a bride 
 where he would among these, for few Saxon girls would 
 have turned a deaf ear to the wooing of one who was at 
 once of high rank, a prime favorite with the king, and 
 regarded by his countrymen as one of the bravest of the 
 Saxon champions; but the dark-haired Freda, who 
 united the fearlessness and independence of a woman 
 with the frankness and gayety of a child, had won his 
 heart.
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 221 
 
 * It was true she was a Dane and a pagan; but her 
 father was his friend, and would, he felt sure, offer no 
 objections on the ground of the enmity of the races. 
 Since Guthorn and his people had embraced Christianity, 
 the enmity between the races, in England at least, was 
 rapidly declining. As to her religion, Edmund doubted 
 not that she would, under his guidance and teaching, 
 soon cast away the blood-stained gods of the Northmen 
 and accept Christianity. 
 
 In the five years of strife and warfare which had 
 elapsed since he saw her Edmund had often pictured 
 their next meeting. He had not doubted that she would 
 remain true to him. Few as were the words which had 
 been spoken, he knew that when she said, " I will wait 
 for you even till I die," she had meant it, and that she 
 was not one to change. He had even been purposing, 
 on his return to England, to ask King Alfred to arrange 
 through Guthorn for a safe pass for him to go to Nor- 
 way. To hear, then, that she had been carried off from 
 her father's side was a terrible blow, and in his anxiety 
 to arrive at Siegbert's tent Edmund urged the rowers to 
 their fullest exertions. 
 
 It was three hours after leaving Paris when the Dane 
 pointed to a village at a short distance from the river and 
 told him that Siegbert was lying there. The Dragon 
 was steered to shore, and Edmund, leaping out, followed 
 the Dane with rapid footsteps to the village. The 
 wounded jarl was lying upon a heap of straw. 
 
 " Is it really you, Edmund? " he exclaimed as the 
 young Saxon entered. " Glad am I indeed that my, 
 messenger did not arrive too late. I heard of you when 
 we first landed how the Danes, when they sailed up the
 
 222 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Seine, had seen a Saxon galley of strange shape which 
 had rowed rapidly up the river; how the galley herself 
 had never again been seen; but how a young Saxon with 
 his band had performed wonders in the defense of Paris, 
 and had burned well-nigh half the Danish fleet. 
 
 " They said that the leader was named Edmund, for 
 they had heard the name shouted in battle; and espe- 
 cially when he, with one other alone, escaped from the 
 burning tower and swam the river. So I was sure that 
 it was you. Then, a week back, niy men told me of a 
 strange ship which had passed down the river to Paris, 
 and I doubted not that it was your Dragon, which had 
 been hidden somewhere during the siege. I thought 
 then of sending to tell you that I was lying here 
 wounded; but Freda, who had always been talking of 
 you, suddenly turned coy and said that you might have 
 forgotten us, and if you wanted us you would come to 
 us in Norway." 
 
 " But where is Freda? " Edmund, who had been lis- 
 tening impatiently, exclaimed. " One of your men told 
 me that she had been carried off. Is it true? " 
 
 "Alas! it is true," Siegbert replied; "and that is why 
 I sent for you. I have never been good friends with 
 Bijorn since the wounding of his son, but after a time 
 the matter blew over. Sweyn, who though but with one 
 arm, and that the left, has grown into a valiant warrior, 
 is now, Bijorn being dead, one of our boldest vikings. 
 A year since he became a declared suitor for Freda's 
 hand. In this, indeed, he is not alone, seeing that she 
 has grown up one of our fairest maidens, and many are 
 the valorous deeds that have been done to win a smile 
 from her; but she has refused all suitors, Sweyn with
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 223 
 
 the others. He took his refusal in bad part, and even 
 ventured to vow she should be his whether she willed it 
 or not. Of course I took the matter up and forbade all 
 further intimacy, and we had not met again till the other 
 day before Paris. We had high words there, but I 
 thought no more of it. A few days afterward I was 
 struck by a cross-bow bolt in the leg. It smashed my 
 knee, and I shall never be able to use my leg again. I 
 well-nigh died of fever and vexation, but Freda nursed 
 me through it. She had me carried on a litter here to 
 be away from the noise and revelry of the camp. Last 
 night there was a sudden outcry. Some of my men who 
 sprang to arms were smitten down, and the assailants 
 burst in here and tore Freda, shrieking, away. Their 
 leader was Sweyn of the left hand. As I lay tossing 
 here, mad with the misfortune which ties me to my 
 couch, I thought of you. I said, ' If any can follow and 
 recapture Freda, it is Edmund.' The Danes had for the 
 most part moved away, and there were few would care to 
 risk a quarrel with Sweyn in a matter which concerned 
 them not closely; but I felt that I could rely upon you, 
 and that you would spare no pains to rescue my child." 
 
 " That will I not! " Edmund exclaimed; " but tell me 
 first what you think are his plans. Which way has he 
 gone, and what force has he with him? " 
 
 " The band he commands are six shiploads, each num- 
 bering fifty men. What his plans may be I know not, 
 but many of the Danes, I know, purposed, when the war 
 was finished here, to move east through Burgundy. 
 Some intended to build boats on the banks of the Rhine 
 and sail down on that river, others intended to journey 
 further and to descend by the Elbe. I know not which
 
 24 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 course Sweyn may adopt. The country between this 
 and the Rhine swarms with Danes. I do not suppose 
 that Sweyn will join any other party. Having Freda 
 with him, he will prefer keeping apart; but in any case 
 it would not be safe for you to journey with your band, 
 who would assuredly become embroiled with the first 
 party of Danes they met; and even if they be as brave 
 as yourself they would be defeated by such superior 
 numbers." 
 
 " You do not think that Sweyn will venture to use 
 violence to force Freda to become l his wife? " 
 
 " I think he will hardly venture upon that," Siegbert 
 said, " however violent and headstrong he may be. To 
 carry off a maiden for a wife is accounted no very evil 
 deed, for the maiden is generally not unwilling; but to 
 force her by violence to become his wife would be a deed 
 so contrary to our usages that it would bring upon him 
 the anger of the whole nation. Knowing Sweyn's dis- 
 position, I believe that, were there no other way, he 
 would not hesitate even at this, but might take ship and 
 carry her to some distant land; but he would not do 
 this until all other means fail. He will strive to tire her 
 out, and so bring her in her despair to consent to wed 
 him." 
 
 Edmund was silent for three or four minutes ; then he 
 said : " I must consult my kinsman Egbert. I will re- 
 turn and tell you what I purpose doing." 
 
 On leaving the cottage Edmund found Egbert walk- 
 ing up and down outside, awaiting the result of the inter- 
 view. He had been present when the Dane had told of 
 Freda's abduction, and knew how sore a blow it was to 
 the young ealdorman, for Edmund had made no secret
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 225 
 
 to him of his intention some day to wed the Danish jarl's 
 daughter. Edmund in a few words related to him the 
 substance of Siegbert's narrative, and ended by saying: 
 " Now, Egbert, what is best to be done? " 
 
 " "Pis of no use asking me, Edmund ; you know well 
 enough that it is you that always decide and I agree. I 
 have a hand to strike, but no head to plan. Tell me only 
 what you wish, and you may be sure that I will do my 
 best to execute it." 
 
 " Of course we must follow," Edmund said ; " of that 
 there is no question. The only doubt is as to the force 
 we must take. What Siegbert said is true. The Danish 
 bands are so numerous to the east that we should be sure 
 to fall in with some of them, and fight as we might, 
 should be destroyed; and yet, with a smaller number, 
 how could we hope to rescue Freda from Sweyn's 
 hands?" 
 
 Edmund walked up and down for some time. 
 
 " I think," he went on at last, " the best plan will be 
 to take a party of but four at most. I must choose those 
 who will be able to pass best as Danes. With so small 
 a number I may traverse the country unobserved. E 
 will take with me two of Siegbert's men, who, when we 
 get nigh to Sweyn's band, may join with him and tell me 
 how things are going, and how Sweyn treats his captive. 
 If I find he is pushing matters to an extreme I must 
 make some desperate effort to carry her off; but if, as 
 is more probable, he trusts to time to break her resolu- 
 tion, I shall follow at a short distance." 
 
 " Shall I go with you, Edmund? " 
 
 " I think it will be better not, Egbert. Your beard 
 would mark you as a Saxon at once."
 
 226 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " But that I can cut off," Egbert said. " It would be 
 a sacrifice truly, but I would do it without hesitation." 
 
 " Thanks, dear kinsman, but I think it would be of 
 more purpose for you to remain in command of the 
 Dragon. She may meet many foes, and it were best 
 that you were there to fight and direct her. I pray you 
 at once to descend the Seine and, sailing round the north 
 coast of France, place the Dragon at the mouth of the 
 Rhine. Do not interfere with any Danish ships that you 
 may see pass out, but keep at a distance. Should Sweyn 
 descend the Rhine I will, if possible, send a messenger 
 down before him, so do you look out for small boats; 
 and if you see one in which the rower hoists a white flag 
 at the end of his oar, you will know he is my messenger. 
 If I find that Sweyn goes on toward the Elbe I will also 
 send you word, and you will then move the Dragon to 
 the mouth of that river. 
 
 " Lastly, if you receive no message, but if you mark 
 that in a Danish vessel, when passing you, a white cloth 
 is waved from one of the windows of the cabins in the 
 poop, that will be a signal to you that the vessel is 
 Sweyn's, and that Freda is a captive on board. In that 
 case you will of course at once attack it. Let us ask 
 Siegbert. He has sailed up both the Rhine and the 
 Elbe, and can tell us of some quiet port near the mouth 
 of each river where you may lay the Dragon somewhat 
 out of sight of passers-by, while you can yet note all 
 ships that go down the river. My messengers will then 
 know where to find you." Having settled this point 
 they returned to Siegbert, and Edmund told him what 
 he thought of doing. 
 
 " I can advise no better," Siegbert said. " Assuredly
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 2*7 
 
 you cannot prevail by force. At present I have only ten 
 of my followers with me; the rest, after I was wounded, 
 and it was plain that a long time must elapse before I 
 could again lead them in the field, asked me to let them 
 follow some other chief, and as they could not be idle 
 here I consented. I have ten men with me, but these 
 would be but a small re-enforcement. As you say, your 
 Saxons would be instantly known, and the Northmen 
 have suffered so at their hands during the siege that the 
 first party you met would set upon you." 
 
 " I will take two only of your men," Edmund said. 
 " Choose me two who are not known by sight to Sweyn, 
 1 wish one to be a subtle fellow, who will act as a spy for 
 me; the other I should choose of commanding stature 
 and the air of a leader. He will go with my party, and 
 should we come upon Danes he will assume the place of 
 leader, and can answer any questions. There is far too 
 much difference between the Saxon and Danish tongue 
 for me and my men to pass as Danes if we have many 
 words to say. I shall take four of my men, all full 
 grown, strong, and good fighters. They have but little 
 hair upon their chins at present, and they can shave that 
 off. Now, jarl, I want five Danish dresses, for your cos- 
 tume differs somewhat from ours. Have you horses? 
 If not, I must send back to Paris to buy some." 
 
 " I have plenty to mount you and your party." 
 
 " Good," Edmund said; " I will go down to my ship 
 and pick my men." 
 
 In half an hour the party was ready to start. Egbert 
 had received from Siegbert particulars of villages at the 
 mouths of the Rhine and Elbe, and he promised Edmund 
 that a watch should be kept night and day at the mouth
 
 228 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 of the Rhine until a messenger arrived. Edmund had 
 already ascertained that Sweyn had left a fortnight before 
 with his following, and had marched toward Champagne. 
 There probably he had halted his main body, returning 
 only with a party of horsemen to carry off Freda. 
 
 " I would I could go with you," Siegbert groaned as 
 Edmund said adieu to him. " I would ride straight into 
 his camp and challenge him to mortal combat; but as it 
 is I am helpless." 
 
 " Never fear, good Siegbert," Edmund said cheerfully; 
 " when your leg is cured travel straight homeward, and 
 there I trust before very long to place Freda safe and 
 unharmed in your arms. If I come not, you will know 
 that I have perished." 
 
 A minute later, after a few parting words with Egbert, 
 Edmund mounted his horse and, followed by his six 
 companions, rode off at full speed. He knew that it 
 would be useless making any inquiries about Sweyn and 
 his party. But few of the inhabitants of the country were 
 to be seen about, for the Danes had burned every house 
 within very many miles of Paris, and the peasants would 
 assuredly not have paid any special attention to a party 
 of Danes, for whenever they saw the dreaded marauders 
 even at a distance they forsook their homes and fled to 
 the forest. The party therefore rode eastward until 
 nightfall, then picketed their horses, and having lit a fire, 
 made their supper from the store of provisions they had 
 brought with them, and then lay down to sleep for the 
 night. 
 
 At daybreak they again started and continued their 
 journey until it was necessary to halt to give their horses 
 rest. They had passed several parties of Danes, for these
 
 FRIENDS IN TROUBLE. 229 
 
 in great numbers, after the siege of Paris had been given 
 up, were journeying toward Burgundy. There was but 
 slight greeting as they passed; but on one occasion a 
 horseman rode out from one of the bands and entered 
 into conversation with the two Danes who rode at the 
 head of the party. They told them that they were fol- 
 lowers of the Jarl Siegbert, and were riding to join the 
 rest of his band, who were with the company of Jarl Eric, 
 as Siegbert would be long before he would be able to 
 move, and had therefore kept only a few of his followers 
 with him. 
 
 " Eric is a long way ahead," the Dane said ; " he must 
 be full as far as Nancy by this time. Those who left 
 first," he grumbled, " will have the pick of the country. 
 We were fools to linger so long before Paris." Then, 
 turning his horse, he rode back to his comrades, and the 
 party continued their way. 
 
 They avoided all towns and large Danish encampments 
 on the way, but made inquiries from all small parties they 
 met after the party of Sweyn. They learned without 
 difficulty the place where he had been encamped a few 
 days before, but on their arriving in the neighborhood 
 they found that the place was deserted, nor could any 
 tell them the direction in which the Northmen had 
 traveled.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 FREDA. 
 
 FOR some days Edmund and his party scoured the 
 eountry round, journeying now in one direction, now in 
 another, but without hearing aught of Sweyn's party. 
 Certainly they had not gone along the track which the 
 main body of the Danes had followed; but the question 
 was whether they had turned rather to the south in order 
 to cross the mountain ranges between them and the 
 Rhine, or had turned north and journeyed through the 
 great forest of Ardennes, and so to some of the other 
 rivers which run down into the North Sea. 
 
 The latter was in some respects the most likely course 
 to have been chosen. By taking it Sweyn would avoid 
 altogether the track which the majority of his country- 
 men were taking, and this would naturally be his object. 
 Siegbert had many powerful friends, and the carrying 
 off of the jarl's daughter from the side of her wounded 
 father would be regarded as a grave offense; and Sweyn 
 might well wish to keep clear of his countrymen until he 
 had forced Freda to become his wife. Even then it 
 would not be safe for him for a long time to return to 
 his country. Striking through the Ardennes he would 
 come down upon the Scheldt, the Moselle, the Maas, or 
 other of the rivers flowing into the North Sea direct, or 
 into the Rhine. 
 
 Edmund knew nothing of these streams; but the
 
 FREDA. 231 
 
 Danes with him said there were several rivers so situated, 
 for they had sailed up them. Where they took their rise 
 they knew not, but it would probably be in or beyond 
 the forest of Ardennes. 
 
 " Then in that way we will search," Edmund said. 
 " If they come upon a river they will doubtless set to 
 ,work to build galleys to carry them to the sea, for with 
 only three hundred men Sweyn will not venture to march 
 by land through a country which has but lately suffered 
 heavily at the hands of the Danes. It will take him a 
 month or six weeks to cut down trees and build his ships ; 
 therefore we may hope to find him before he is ready to 
 embark. First we will push through the forest to the 
 other side; there we will question the inhabitants con- 
 cerning the position of the nearest rivers; then we will 
 divide into parties and go on the search, appointing a 
 place of rendezvous where we may rejoin each other. 
 It can hardly be that we shall fail to find them if they 
 have taken that way." 
 
 Before entering the forest they obtained a considerable 
 store of provisions; for they had no idea of its extent, 
 and had no time to spend in hunting game. The forest 
 of Ardennes was at that time of immense size, extending 
 from Verdun and Metz on the south to Liege and Aix 
 on the north. 
 
 Men of the present day would have found it impossible 
 to find their way through, but would speedily have been 
 lost in its trackless recesses; but the Saxons and Danes 
 were accustomed to travel in forests, and knew the signs 
 as well as did the redskins and hunters of the American 
 forests. Therefore they felt no hesitation in entering the 
 forest without a guide.
 
 232 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The danger which might beset them was of a different 
 kind. Immense numbers of the inhabitants of France, 
 Champagne, and Burgundy had taken refuge in the 
 forests, driving their flocks and herds before them. 
 Here they lived a wild life, hoping that the emperor 
 would ere long clear the country of the invaders. No 
 mercy could be expected if Edmund and his party fell in 
 with a number of these fugitives. They would have no 
 time to tell their story, but would be attacked at once as 
 a party of plundering Danes. v , 
 
 Knowing that the horses would be an encumbrance to 
 them in the forest, they were sold to the last party of 
 Northmen they encountered before entering it, and they 
 pursued their way on foot. The greatest caution was 
 observed; every sound was marked, and at the call of a 
 human voice, the low of cattle, or the bleating of sheep, 
 they turned their course so as to avoid encounter with 
 the inhabitants of the forest. They lit no fires at night, 
 and scarce a word was spoken on the march. Several 
 times they had to take refuge in thickets when they 
 heard the sound of approaching voices, and it needed all 
 their knowledge of woodcraft to maintain their direction 
 steadily toward the north. At last, after six days' jour- 
 ney, they issued out into the open country beyond the 
 forest and soon arrived at a cottage. 
 
 The peasant was struck with terror and astonishment 
 at the appearance of seven Danes; and he could with 
 difficulty be made to understand that their object was 
 neither plunder nor murder, but that they wished only 
 information from him of the situation and direction of 
 the various rivers of the country. After learning from 
 him all that he knew Edmund arrived at the conclusion
 
 FREDA. 233 
 
 S 
 
 that Sweyn would probably attempt to descend either 
 by a branch of the Moselle, and so to the Rhine on the 
 right, or by one of the Maas on the left of the place at 
 which they had emerged from the forest. 
 
 Edmund decided to strike the Maas, and to follow its 
 course up into the forest, taking with him one of the 
 Danes and two of his Saxons, and to send the others to 
 search the banks of the tributary of the Moselle. Before 
 starting he sent the peasant to the nearest village to pur- 
 chase garments of the country for the whole party. He 
 had already told the man that they were not Danes but 
 Saxons, the bitter enemies of the Northmen, and that he 
 had been aiding in the defense of Paris against them. 
 
 The peasant did not doubt what Edmund told him, 
 for the conduct of his visitors was so opposed to all that 
 he had heard of the doings of the Danes that he well 
 believed they could not belong to that nation. He was 
 away some hours, and returned with the required dresses. 
 Having put these on, and laying aside their helmets and 
 shields, the two parties started, the Danes alone carry- 
 ing with them their former garments. The next day 
 Edmund arrived at the river, and at once followed its 
 course upward, for Sweyn and his party would be build- 
 ing their ships in the forest. 
 
 They had not proceeded many miles before they heard 
 the sound of axes. Edmund gave an exclamation of 
 delight. It was almost certain that he had hit upon 
 Sweyn's track, for it was unlikely that any of the inhabit- 
 ants of the country would have gone so far into the 
 forest for timber. They now moved with the greatest 
 caution, and as they approached the place whence the 
 sound proceeded Edmund halted the two Saxons and
 
 234 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 bade them conceal themselves. The Dane resumed his 
 own garments and put on his helmet and shield; and 
 then, taking advantage of every clump of undergrowth, 
 and moving with the greatest caution, he and Edmund 
 made their way forward. Presently they came within 
 sight of an animated scene. 
 
 A large number of trees had been felled by the banks 
 of the river and three hundred Northmen were busily 
 at work. The frames of two great galleys had already 
 been set up, and they were now engaged in chopping 
 out planks for their sides. Two huts were erected in 
 the middle of the clearing. One was large, and Sweyn's 
 banner floated from a spear before it The other, which 
 stood close by, was much smaller, and Edmund doubted 
 not that this was appropriated to Freda. 
 
 Nothing more could be done now their object was so 
 far attained; and, retiring, they joined the two Saxons 
 and made their way along the river bank till they reached 
 the edge of the forest. One of the Saxons was now sent 
 off to the peasant's hut, where he was to remain until the 
 return of the other party, and was then to bring them on 
 to the spot which Edmund had chosen for his encamp- 
 ment. This was in the heart of a large clump of under- 
 wood extending down to the river. 
 
 The brushwood was so thick that it was entered with 
 difficulty, and no passer-by would dream that a party 
 was hidden within it. Near the stream Edmund and his 
 companions with their swords soon cleared away a circle, 
 and with the boughs constructed an arbor. A thin 
 screen of bushes separated them from the river, but they 
 could see the water, and none could pass up or down 
 unperceived.
 
 FREDA. 235 
 
 The Saxon was charged to bring with him on his re- 
 turn a considerable supply of provisions, for it would 
 have been dangerous to wander in the woods in pursuit 
 of game. The Northmen had, Edmund noticed, some 
 cattle with them; but they would be sure to be hunting 
 in the woods, as they would wish to save the cattle for 
 provision on their voyage. It was nightfall before the 
 hut was completed; and as they had journeyed far for 
 many days Edmund determined to postpone an attempt 
 to discover what was passing in Sweyn's camp until the 
 following evening. 
 
 The day passed quietly, and toward evening Edmund 
 and the Dane started for Sweyn's camp. When they 
 aproached it they saw many fires burning, and the shout- 
 ing and the singing of the Norsemen rang through the 
 forest. They waited until the fires burned down some- 
 what and they could see many of the Danes stretching 
 themselves down by them. Then Edmund's companion 
 proceeded to the camp. 
 
 Anxious as Edmund was himself to learn what was 
 doing, he restrained his impatience, for it was safer that 
 the Northman should go alone. In the dull light of the 
 dying fires his features would be unnoticed, and his 
 tongue would not betray him if spoken to. Siegbert 
 had commended him as a crafty and ready fellow, and 
 Edmund felt that he would be able to gather more infor- 
 mation than he could do himself. From his place of 
 concealment he kept his eyes fixed on the Northman's 
 figure. Presently he saw him enter the clearing, and 
 sauntering slowly across it throw himself down near a 
 fire by which a party of Danes were still sitting talking. 
 
 One by one these lay down, and when the last had
 
 236 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 done so the Northman rose quietly and stole out again 
 into the forest. When he rejoined Edmund the latter 
 set forward with him, and not a word was spoken until 
 they were some distance from the camp; then Edmund 
 stopped. 
 
 "What have you learned?" he asked. 
 
 "All that there is to learn, I think," the Northman 
 replied. " The lady Freda is, as you supposed, a captive 
 in the little hut. Two men only keep watch over it by; 
 day, but at night six lie around it, two being always on 
 foot. They speak in admiration l of her courage and 
 spirit. She has sworn to Sweyn that she will slay herself 
 if he attempts to use violence to force her to marriage 
 with him, and they doubt not that she will keep her 
 word. However, they believe that she will grow tired 
 out at last when she finds that there is no hope whatever 
 of a rescue. The ships are being built for a long sea 
 voyage, for Sweyn is going to lead them to join the 
 viking Hastings in the Mediterranean, and has promised 
 his men the plunder of countries ten times richer than 
 France or England. With so long an expedition in 
 view, they may well think that the Lady Freda's resolu- 
 tion will soon give way, and that she may come to see 
 that the position of the wife of a bold viking is a thou- 
 sand times preferable to that of a captive. Many of the 
 men loudly express their wonder why she should refuse 
 the love of so valiant a warrior as Sweyn." 
 
 The news was at once good and bad. Edmund did 
 not fear Freda's resolution giving way for a long time, 
 but the news that Sweyn intended to carry her upon so 
 distant an expedition troubled him. It was of course 
 possible that he might intercept them with the Dragon at
 
 - > ss^ Kas^-^i < 
 
 D&R. "1 AM NEAR YOU, DEAR," SAID EDMUND. Page 236.
 
 FREDA. 237 
 
 the mouth of the Maas, but it was uncertain whether the 
 ship would arrive at the mouth of the Rhine in time to 
 be brought round before the Northmen descended. The 
 length of her voyage would depend entirely on the wind. 
 Were this favorable when she reached the mouth of the 
 Seine, a week would carry her to her destination. 
 Should it be unfavorable, there was no saying how long 
 the voyage would last. 
 
 The risk was so great that Edmund determined to 
 make an effort to rouse the country against the Danes, 
 and to fall upon them in their encampment; but the 
 task would he knew be a hard one, for the dread of the 
 Danes was so great that only in large towns was any 
 resistance to them ever offered. However, he deter- 
 mined to try, for if the Northmen succeeded in getting 
 to sea the pursuit would indeed be a long one, and many 
 weeks and even months might elapse before he could 
 again come up to them. 
 
 On the following day the rest of the party arrived, 
 and leaving the forest Edmund proceeded with them 
 through the country, visiting every village, and en- 
 deavoring to rouse the people to attack the Danes, but 
 the news that the dreaded marauders were so near 
 excited terror only. The assurances of Edmund that 
 there was much rich plunder in their camp, which would 
 become the property of those who destroyed them, 
 excited but a feeble interest. The only point in the nar-> 
 rative which excited their contentment was the news 
 that the Danes were building ships and were going to 
 make their way down to the sea, 
 
 " In Heaven's name let them go! " was the cry. 
 " Who would interfere with the flight of a savage beast?
 
 238 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 If they are going down the river they will scarcely lanld 
 to scatter and plunder the country, and he would be mad 
 indeed who would seek them when they are disposed to 
 let us alone." 
 
 Finding his efforts vain in the country near the forest 
 Edmund went down the river to the town of Liege 
 which stood on its banks. When it became known that 
 a band of Northmen was on the upper river, and was 
 likely to pass down, the alarm spread quickly through 
 the town, and a council of the principal inhabitants was 
 summoned. Before these Edmund told his story, and 
 suggested that the fighting men of the town should 
 march up the river and fall upon the Danes in their camp. 
 ^' It is but two days' march the Northmen will be 
 unsuspicious of danger, and, taken by surprise, may be 
 easily defeated." The proposition, however, was re- 
 ceived with absolute derision. 
 
 " You must be mad to propose such a thing, young 
 Saxon, if Saxon indeed you are, but for aught we know. 
 you may be a Northman sent by them to draw us into an 
 ambush. No; we will prepare for their coming. We 
 will man our walls and stand on the defensive, and if 
 there be, as you say, but three hundred of them, we can 
 defend ourselves successfully; and we may hope that, 
 seeing our strength, and that we are prepared for their 
 coming, the Northmen will pass by without molesting 
 us; but as for moving outside our walls, it would be 
 worse than folly even to think of such a thing." 
 
 After this rebuff Edmund concluded that he could 
 hope for no assistance from the inhabitants of the coun- 
 try, but must depend upon himself and the Dragon alone. 
 He at once dispatched two of his men, a Dane and a
 
 FREDA. 
 
 239 
 
 Saxon, with orders to journey as rapidly as possible to 
 the rendezvous where the Dragon was to be found, at' 
 the mouth of the Rhine, and to beg Egbert to move 
 round with all speeed to the Maas. 
 
 Having done this, he purchased a small and very fast 
 rowing skiff at Liege, and taking his place in this with 
 his four remaining followers, he rowed up the river. It 
 took them three days before they reached the edge of the 
 forest. On reaching their former hiding place, they 
 landed. The bushes were carefully drawn aside, and 
 the boat hauled up until completely screened from sight 
 of the river, and Edmund and the Dane at once started 
 for the encampment of the Northmen. 
 
 They had been ten days absent, and in that time great 
 progress had been made with the galleys. They looked 
 indeed completely finished as they stood high and lofty; 
 on the river bank. The planks were all in their places; 
 the long rows of benches for the rowers were fastened 
 in ; the poop and forecastle were finished and decked. A 
 number of long straight poles lay alongside, ready to be 
 fashioned into oars; and Edmund thought that in an- 
 other two or three days the galleys would be ready for 
 launching. They were long and low in the waist, and 
 were evidently built for great speed. Edmund did not 
 think that they were intended to sail, except perhaps 
 occasionally when the wind was favorable, as an aid to 
 the rowers. Each would carry a hundred and fifty men* 
 and there were thirty seats, so that sixty would row at' 
 once. 
 
 "They are fine galleys," the Dane whispered. 
 " Sweyn has a good eye for a boat." 
 
 " Yes," Edmund said, " they look as if they will be
 
 24 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 very fast. With oars alone they would leave the Dragon 
 behind, but with sails and oars we should overhaul them 
 in a wind. I wish it had been otherwise, for if, when 
 they reach the mouth of the river, there is no wind, they 
 may give the Dragon the slip. Ah ! " he exclaimed, 
 " there is Freda." 
 
 As he spoke a tall maiden came out from the small 
 hut. The distance was too great for Edmund to distin- 
 guish her features, but he doubted not from the style of 
 her garments that it was Siegbert's daughter. There 
 were other women moving about the camp, for the Danes 
 -were generally accompanied by their wives on their 
 expeditions ; but there was something in the carriage and 
 mien of the figure at the door of the hut which distin- 
 guished it from the rest. She did not move far away, 
 but stood watching the men at work on the ships and the 
 scene around. Presently a tall figure strode down from 
 the vessels toward her. 
 
 " There is Sweyn ! " Edmund exclaimed, seeing that 
 the warrior possessed but one arm. 
 
 " Ah! you know him by sight then? " the Dane said. 
 
 " I should do so," Edmund answered grimly, " seeing 
 that it was I who smote off that right arm of his. I 
 regret now that I did not strike at his head instead." 
 
 The Dane looked with admiration and surprise at his 
 leader. He had heard of the fight between the Saxon 
 champion and Sweyn, which had cost the latter his right 
 arm, but until now he had been ignorant of Edmund's 
 identity with Sweyn's conqueror. 
 
 Freda did not seek to avoid her captor, but remained 
 standing quietly until he approached. For some time 
 .they conversed; then she turned and left him and re-
 
 FREDA 241 
 
 entered her hut. Sweyn stood looking after her, and 
 then with an angry stamp of the foot returned to the 
 galleys. 
 
 " I would give much to be able to warn her that I am 
 present and will follow her until I rescue her from 
 Sweyn," Edmund said. " Once at sea and on her way 
 south she may well despair of escape, and may consent, 
 from sheer hopelessness, to become his wife. Were it 
 not that her hut is so strongly guarded at night I would 
 try to approach it, but as this cannot be done I must 
 take my chance in the day. To-morrow I will dress 
 myself in your garments and will hide in the wood as 
 near as I can to the hut; then if she come out to take 
 the air I will walk boldly out and speak with her. I see 
 no other way of doing it." 
 
 On the following morning, attired in the Dane's 
 clothes and helmet, Edmund took his place near the 
 edge of the wood. It was not until late in the afternoon 
 that Freda made her appearance. The moment was 
 propitious ; almost all the men were at work on the ships 
 and their oars. The women were cooking the evening 
 meal, and there was no one near Freda, with the excep- 
 tion of the two armed Danes who sat on the trunk of a 
 fallen tree on guard, a short distance away. Edmund 
 issued boldly from the wood, and, waiting till Freda's 
 steps, as she passed backward and forward, took her to 
 the farthest point from the guards, he approached her. 
 
 " Freda," he said, " do not start or betray surprise, 
 for you are watched." 
 
 At the sound of his voice the girl had paused in her 
 steps, and exclaimed in a low voice, " Edmund! " and 
 then, obeying his words, stood motionless. -
 
 242 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " I am near you, dear, and will watch over you. I 
 have not strength to carry you away; but my ship will 
 be at the mouth of the river as you pass out. Hang a 
 white cloth from the window of your cabin in the poop 
 as a signal. If we fail to rescue you there we will follow 
 you wheresoever you may go, even to Italy, where I 
 hear you are bound. So keep up a brave heart. I have 
 seen your father, and he has sent me to save you. See, 
 the guards are approaching, I must go." 
 
 Edmund then made for the forest. " Stop there! " 
 the guards cried. " Who are you, and whence do you 
 come? " 
 
 Edmund made no answer, but, quickening his steps, 
 passed among the trees, and was soon beyond pursuit. 
 This, indeed, the Danes did not attempt. They had 
 been surprised at seeing, as they supposed, one of their 
 party addressing Freda, for Sweyn's orders that none 
 should speak with her were precise. He had given this 
 command because he feared that by the promise of rich 
 rewards she might tempt some of his followers to aid her 
 escape. They had, therefore, risen to interrupt the con- 
 versation, but it was not until they approached that it 
 struck them that the Northman's face was unfamiliar to 
 them, and that he was not one of their party; but Ed- 
 mund had entered the wood before they had recovered 
 from their surprise. Their shouts to him to stop brought 
 Sweyn to the spot. 
 
 " What is it? " he asked. 
 
 " A strange Northman has come out of the wood and 
 spoken to the lady Freda." 
 
 Sweyn turned to his captive. She stood pale and 
 trembling, for the shock of the surprise had been a severe 
 one.
 
 FREDA. 343 
 
 " Who is this whom you have spoken to? " he asked. 
 
 Freda did not answer. 
 
 " I insist upon knowing," Sweyn exclaimed angrily. 
 
 Freda recovered herself with an effort, and, raising 
 her head, said, " Your insistence has small effect with 
 me, as you know, Jarl Sweyn; but as there is no reason 
 for concealment I will tell you. He is a messenger 
 whom my dear father has sent to me to tell me that some 
 day he hopes to rescue me from your hands." 
 
 Sweyn laughed loudly. 
 
 " He might have saved himself the trouble," he said. 
 " Your good father lies wounded near Paris, and by the 
 time he is able to set out to your rescue we shall be with 
 Hastings on the sunny waters of Italy, and long ere that 
 you will, I hope, have abandoned your obstinate dispo- 
 sition, and consented to be my wife." 
 
 Freda did not answer at once. Now that there was 
 a hope of rescue, however distant, she thought it might 
 be as well to give Sweyn some faint hope that in time 
 she might yield to his wishes. Then she said: 
 
 " I have told you often, jarl, that I will never be your 
 wife, and I do not think that I shall ever change my 
 mind. It may be that the sunny skies you speak of may 
 work a wonderful change in me, but that remains to be 
 seen." Sweyn retired well satisfied. Her words were 
 less defiant than any she had hitherto addressed to him. 
 As to the message of her father, who could know noth- 
 ing of his intention to sail to the Mediterranean, he 
 thought no further of it. 
 
 Three days later the galleys were launched, and after 
 a day spent in putting everything in its place they started 
 on their way down the river. They rowed many miles,
 
 244 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 and at night moored by the bank. After darkness had 
 fallen a small boat rowed at full speed past them. It 
 paid no attention to the summons to stop, enforced 
 though it was by several arrows, but continued its way 
 down the river, and was soon lost in the darkness. 
 Sweyn was much displeased. As they rowed down they 
 had carefully destroyed every boat they found on the 
 river, in order that the news of their coming might not 
 precede them. 
 
 " The boat must have been hauled up and hidden," he 
 said. " We might as well have stopped and landed at 
 some of the villages and replenished our larder. Now 
 we shall find the small places all deserted, and the cattle 
 driven away far from the river. It is an unfortunate 
 mischance." 
 
 As the Northmen anticipated they found the villages 
 they passed the next day entirely deserted by their in- 
 habitants, and not a head of cattle was to be seen grazing 
 near the banks. In the afternoon they came to Liege. 
 The gates were shut, and the walls bristled with spears. 
 The galleys passed without a stay. Sweyn had other 
 objects in view. Any booty that might be obtained with- 
 out severe fighting he would have been glad enough to 
 gather in; but, with a long sea voyage before him, he 
 cared not to burden his galleys, and his principal desire 
 was to obtain a sufficient supply of provisions for the 
 voyage. For several days the galleys proceeded down 
 the river. The villages were all deserted and the towns 
 prepared for defense. 
 
 When he arrived within a day's journey of the sea he 
 forced to halt. Half the crews were left in charge
 
 FREDA. 245 
 
 of the ships, and with the others he led a foray far inland, 
 and, after some sharp fighting with the natives, succeeded 
 in driving down a number of cattle to the ships and in 
 bringing in a store of flour. 
 
 Edmund had kept ahead of the galleys, stopping at 
 every town and village and warning the people of the 
 approach of the marauders. He reached the mouth of 
 the river two days before them, but to his deep disap- 
 pointment saw that the Dragon had not arrived at the 
 rendezvous. On the following afternoon, however, a 
 distant sail was seen, and as it approached Edmund and 
 his followers gave a shout of joy as they recognized the 
 Dragon, which was using her oars as well as sails and was 
 approaching at full speed. Edmund leaped into the boat 
 and rowed to meet them, and a shout of welcome arose 
 from the Dragon as the crew recognized their com- 
 mander. 
 
 "Are we in time?" Egbert shouted. 
 
 " Just in time," Edmund replied. " They will be here 
 to-morrow." Edmund was soon on board, and was 
 astonished at seeing Siegbert standing by the side of his 
 kinsman. 
 
 " What is the news of Freda? " the jarl asked eagerly. 
 
 " She is well and keeps up a brave heart," Edmund 
 replied. " She has sworn to kill herself if Sweyn at- 
 tempts to make her his wife by violence. I have spoken 
 to her and told her that rescue will come. But how is 
 it that you are here? " 
 
 " After you had left us your good kinsman Egbert 
 suggested to me that I should take passage in the 
 Dragon. In the first place I should the sooner see my
 
 246 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 daughter; and in the next, it would be perilous work, 
 after the Danish army had left, for a small party of us to 
 traverse France." 
 
 "I would I had thought of it," Edmund said; "but 
 my mind was so disturbed with the thought of Freda's 
 peril that it had no room for other matters. And how 
 fares it with you? " 
 
 " Bravely/* the Northman replied. " As soon as I 
 sniffed the salt air of the sea my strength seemed to re- 
 turn to me. My wound is well-nigh healed; but the 
 joint has stiffened, and my leg will be stiff for the rest of 
 my life. But that matters little. And now tell me all 
 your adventures. We have heard from the messenger 
 iyou sent how shrewdly you hunted out Sweyn's hiding 
 apiaee."
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A UONG CHASE. 
 
 THE following morning the weather was still and dull. 
 Not a breath of wind ruffled the surface of the river. 
 
 " This is unfortunate," Edmund said to his companion. 
 " Sweyn's galleys will row faster than we can go with oars 
 alone, and though they may not know the Dragon they 
 will be sure that she is not one of their own ships. We 
 must hope that they may attack us." 
 
 The day passed on without a sight of the galleys, but 
 late in the afternoon they were seen in the distance. The 
 Dragon was moored near the middle of the river. Her 
 oars were stowed away, and the crew ordered to keep 
 below the bulwarks, in hopes that the Danes, seeing but 
 few men about and taking her for an easy prize, might 
 attack her. When they approached within half a mile 
 the Danish galleys suddenly ceased rowing. 
 
 "What is that strange-looking vessel?" Sweyn asked 
 the Northmen standing round him. 
 
 "I know her," one of them said; "for I have twice 
 seen her before, to my cost. The first time she chased us 
 hotly at the mouth of the Thames, destroying several of 
 the vessels with which we were sailing in convoy. The 
 next time was in the battle where King Alfred defeated 
 us last year, nearly in the same water. She is a Saxon 
 ship, wondrous fast and well-handled. She did more 
 damage in the battle than any four of her consorts."
 
 248 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " Were it not that I have other game in view," Sweyn 
 said, " we would fight her, for we are two to one and 
 strongly manned, and the Saxon can scarce carry more 
 men than one of our galleys; but she is not likely to be 
 worth the lives she would cost us to capture her; there- 
 fore we will e'en let her alone, which will be easy enough, 
 for see that bank of sea fog rolling up the river; another 
 ten minutes and we shall not see across the deck. Give 
 orders to the other galley to lay in oars till the fog comes, 
 then to make for the left bank of the river and to drift 
 with the tide close inshore. Let none speak a word, and 
 silence be kept until they hear my horn. I will follow; 
 the right bank till we reach the mouth." 
 
 Freda was standing near and heard these orders with 
 a sinking heart. She had no doubt that Edmund was on 
 board the Saxon ship, and she had looked forward with 
 confidence to be delivered from her captor; but now it 
 seemed that, owing to the evil change of the weather, the 
 hope was to be frustrated. 
 
 Edmund and the Saxons had viewed with consterna- 
 tion the approach of the sea fog. The instant it envel- 
 oped the ship the oars were got out and they rowed in 
 the direction of the Danish vessels, which they hoped 
 would drop anchor when the fog reached them. Not a 
 word was spoken on board the Dragon. Edmund, 
 Egbert, and Siegbert stood on the forecastle intently 
 listening for any sound which would betray the position 
 of the Danes, but not a sound was to be heard. They 
 had, they calculated, already reached the spot where the 
 Dane should have been anchored when from the left, but 
 far away astern, a loud call in a woman's voice was heard. 
 
 " That must be Freda! " Edmund exclaimed. " Turn 
 the ship; they have passed us in the fog." 
 
 \
 
 A LONG CHASE. 249 
 
 The Dragon's head was turned and she was rowed 
 rapidly in the direction of the voice. No further sound 
 was heard. Presently there was a sudden shock which 
 threw everyone on to the deck. The Dragon had run 
 high on the low muddy bank of the river. The tide was 
 falling; and although for a few minutes the crew tried 
 desperately to push her off they soon found that their 
 efforts were in vain, and it was not until the tide again 
 rose high, nine hours later, that the Dragon floated. 
 Until morning broke nothing could be done, and even 
 when it did so matters were not mended, for the fog was 
 still dense. 
 
 The disappointment of Edmund and Siegbert at the 
 escape of the Danes was extreme. Their plans had been 
 so well laid that, when it was found that the Dragon had 
 arrived in time, no doubts were entertained of the success 
 of the enterprise, and to be foiled just when Freda seemed 
 within reach was a terrible disappointment. 
 
 " My only consolation is," Edmund said as he paced 
 the deck impatiently, side by side with Egbert, " that this 
 fog which delays us will also hinder the Danes." 
 
 " That may be so or it may not," Egbert answered. 
 " It is evident that some on board the Danish ships must 
 have recognized us, and that they were anxious to escape 
 rather than fight. They draw so little water that they, 
 would not be afraid of the sand banks off the mouth of 
 the river, seeing that even if they strike them they can 
 jump out, lighten the boats, and push them off; and once 
 well out at sea it is probable that they may get clearer 
 weather, for Siegbert tells me that the fog often lies thick 
 at the mouths of these rivers when it is clear enough in 
 the open sea."
 
 2$0 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 When the tide again began to run out Edmund deter- 
 mined at all risks to proceed to .sea. The moorings were 
 cast off from the shore and the Dragon suffered to drift 
 down. Men with poles took their stations in her bows 
 and sounded continually, while at her stern two anchors 
 were prepared in readiness to drop at a moment's notice. 
 Several times the water shoaled so much that Edmund 
 was on the point of giving orders to drop the anchors, 
 but each time it deepened again. 
 
 So they continued drifting until they calculated that 
 the tide must be nearly on the turn, and they then 
 dropped anchor. It was much lighter now than it had 
 been in the river, but was still so misty that they could 
 not see more than a hundred yards or so round the vessel. 
 No change took place until night, and then Edmund, 
 who had been too excited and anxious to sleep on the 
 previous night, lay down to rest, ordering that he should 
 be woke if any change took place in the weather. As the 
 sun rose next morning the fog gradually lifted, and they 
 were able to see where they were. Their head pointed 
 west; far away on their left could be seen a low line of 
 coast. Not a sail was in sight, and indeed sails would 
 have been useless, for the water was still unruffled by a 
 breath of wind. The anchors were at once got up and 
 the oars manned, and the ship's head turned toward 
 shore. 
 
 Two hours' rowing took them within a short distance 
 of land, and keeping about a mile out they rowed to the 
 west The men, knowing how anxious was their leader 
 to overtake the Danish galleys, rowed their hardest, re- 
 lieving each other by turns, so that half the oars were 
 constantly going. Without intermission they rowed
 
 A LONG CHASE. 351 
 
 until night set in and then cast anchor. When the wind 
 came it was not until the third day it was ahead, and 
 instead of helping the Dragon it greatly impeded her 
 progress. 
 
 So far they had seen nothing of the galleys, and had 
 the mortification of knowing that in spite of all their 
 efforts these were probably gaining ground upon them 
 every day. Even without wind the galleys would row 
 faster than the Dragon, and being so fully manned would 
 be able to keep all their oars going; but against the wind 
 their advantage would be increased greatly, for lying 
 low in the water they would offer but little resistance to 
 it, and would be able to make way at a brisk pace, 
 while the Dragon could scarce move against it. 
 
 The Saxon ship was off Calais when the breeze sprang 
 up, and as h increased and their progress became slower 
 and slower Edmund held a consultation with his com- 
 panions, and it was determined to run across the Channel 
 and He in the mouth of the Thames till the wind turned. 
 So long as it continued to blow they would lag farther 
 and farther behind the chase, which might, moreover, 
 enter any of the rivers in search of shelter or provisions, 
 and so escape her pursuers altogether. Siegbert had 
 never been up the Mediterranean, but he had talked with 
 many Danes who had been. These had told him that the 
 best course was to sail west to the extremity of England, 
 then to steer due south until they came upon the north 
 coast of Spain. They would follow this to its western ex- 
 tremity ; and then run south, following the land till they 
 came to a channel some ten miles wide, which formed the 
 entrance to the Mediterranean. 
 
 They decided, therefore, to follow this course in hopes
 
 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 of interrupting the galleys there; they would thus avoid 
 the dangerous navigation of the west coast of France, 
 where there were known to be many islands and rocks, 
 around which the tides ran with great fury. For a fort- 
 night the Dragon lay windbound; then came two days 
 of calm; and then, to their delight, the pennon on the 
 top of the mast blew out from the east. 
 
 They were lying at the mouth of the Colne, and would 
 therefore have no difficulty in making the Foreland; 
 and with her sail set and her oars out the Dragon dashed 
 away from her moorings. Swiftly they ran round the 
 southeasterly point of England, and then flew before the 
 breeze along the southern coast. On the third day they 
 were off Land's End and hauled her head to the south. 
 The east wind held, the Bay of Biscay was calm, and 
 after a rapid voyage they sighted the high lands of Spain 
 ahead. Then they sheered to the west till they rounded 
 its extremity and then sailed down the coast of Spain. 
 They put into a river for provisions, and the natives 
 assembled in great numbers on the banks with the evi- 
 dent intention of opposing a landing; but upon Egbert 
 shouting that they were not Danes but Saxons, and were 
 ready to barter for the provisions they required, the 
 natives allowed them to approach. There was no wran- 
 gling for terms. Cattle were purchased, and the water 
 tanks filled up, and a few hours after entering the river 
 the Dragon was again under way. Rounding the 
 southern point they followed the land. After a day's 
 sailing they perceived land on their right, and gave a 
 shout of joy at the thought that they had arrived at the 
 entrance of the straits. At nightfall they dropped 
 anchor.
 
 A LONG CHASE. 253 
 
 " What are you looking at, Siegbert? " Edmund asked, 
 seeing the jarl looking thoughtfully at the anchor chain 
 as the ship swung round. 
 
 " I am thinking," the jarl said, " that we must have 
 made some error. Do you not see that she rides, just as 
 we were sailing, with her head to the northeast? That 
 shows that the current is against us." 
 
 "Assuredly it does," Edmund said; "but the current 
 is a very slack one, for the ropes are not tight." 
 
 " But that agrees not," Siegbert said, " with what I 
 have been told. In the first place, this channel points to 
 the northeast, whereas, as I have heard, the straits into 
 the Mediterranean run due east. In the next place, 
 those who have been through have told me that there are 
 no tides as in the northern seas, but that the current runs 
 ever like a river to the east." 
 
 "If that^be so," Edmund said, "we must have mis- 
 taken our way, for here what current there is runs to 
 the west. To-morrow morning, instead of proceeding 
 further, we will cross to the opposite side, and will follow 
 that down until we strike upon the right channel." 
 
 In the morning sail was again made, and crossing what 
 was really the Bay of Cadiz they sailed on till they arrived 
 at the mouth of the straits. There was no doubt now 
 that they were right. The width of the channel, its direc- 
 tion, and the steady current through it, all corresponded 
 with what Siegbert had heard, and proceeding a mile 
 along it they cast anchor. 
 
 They soon opened communications with the natives, 
 who, although speaking a tongue unknown to them, 
 soon comprehended by their gestures and the holding up 
 of articles of barter that their intentions were friendly.
 
 54 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Trade was established, and there was now nothing to do 
 but to await the coming of the galleys. 
 
 " I would," Edmund said, as, when evening was clos- 
 ing, he looked across the straits at the low hills on the 
 opposite side, " that this passage was narrower. Sweyn 
 will, doubtless, have men on board his ship who have 
 sailed in these seas before, and will not need to grope his 
 way along as we have done. If he enters the straits at 
 night we shall see nothing of him, and the current runs 
 so fast that he would sweep speedily by. It is possible, 
 indeed, that he has already passed. 1 If he continued to 
 row down the shores of France all the time we were 
 lying windbound he would have had so long a start 
 when the east wind began to blow, that, although the 
 galleys carry but little sail, they might well have been 
 here some days before us. Sweyn would be anxious to 
 join Hastings as soon as he could. The men would be 
 thirsting for booty, and would make but short halt any- 
 where, I will stay but a week. If in that time they 
 come not, we will enter this southern sea and seek the 
 fleet of Hastings. When we find that we shall find 
 Sweyn ; but I fear that the search will be a long one, for 
 these people speak not our tongue, and we shall have 
 hard work in gaining tidings of the whereabouts of the 
 Northmen's fleet." 
 
 Day and night a vigilant watch was kept up from the 
 masthead of the Dragon, but without success. Each day 
 they became more and more convinced that Sweyn must 
 be ahead of them, and on the morning of the seventh 
 they lifted their anchor and proceeded through the 
 straits. Many had been the consultations between
 
 A LONG CHASE. 255 
 
 Edmund and his friends, and it had been determined at 
 last to sail direct for Rome. Siegbert knew that by sail- 
 ing somewhat to the north of east, after issuing from the 
 passage, they would in time arrive at Italy. 
 
 At Rome there was a monastery of Saxon monks, and 
 through them they would be able to obtain full informa- 
 tion as to the doings and whereabouts of the squadron 
 of Hastings, Scarcely were they through the straits 
 than the wind, veering to the southeast, prevented them 
 from making the course they had fixed upon, but they 
 were able to coast along by the shore of Spain. They 
 put into several small ports as they cruised up, but could 
 obtain no intelligence of the Danes, being unable to con- 
 verse except by signs. 
 
 When they reached Marseilles they were pleased to 
 meet with Franks, with whom they could converse, and 
 oired a pilot acquainted with the coasts of the Mediter- 
 ranean. They learned that Hastings and his fleet had 
 harried the coasts of Provence and Italy; that the 
 Genoese galleys had had several engagements with them, 
 but had been worsted. 
 
 The Danish fleet was now off the coast of Sicily, and 
 the Northmen were ravaging that rich and fertile island. 
 They were reported to have even threatened to ascend 
 the Tiber and to burnt Rome. Having obtained the 
 services of a man who spoke both the Italian and Frank- 
 ish tongues, Edmund started again. He first went to 
 Genoa, as he thought that the people there might be 
 dispatching another fleet against the Northmen, in which 
 case he woald have joined himself to them. On his 
 arrival there he was well entertained by th Genoese
 
 256 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 when the latter learned through the interpreter who they 
 were, and that they had come from England as enemies 
 of the Danes. 
 
 Edmund and his Saxons were much surprised at the 
 splendor of Genoa, which immensely surpassed anything 
 they had hitherto seen in the magnificence of its build- 
 ings, the dress and appearance of its inhabitants, the 
 variety of the goods displayed by the traders, and the 
 wealth and luxury which distinguished it. It was 
 indeed their first sight of civilization, and Edmund felt 
 how vastly behind was northern 'Europe, and under- 
 stood for the first time Alfred's extreme eagerness to 
 raise the condition of his people. On the other hand, the 
 Genoese were surprised at the dress and appearance of 
 the Saxons. 
 
 The crew of the Dragon were picked men, and their 
 strength and stature, the width of their shoulders, and 
 the muscles of their arms, and, above all, their fair hair 
 and blue eyes, greatly astonished the Genoese. Edmund 
 and his companions might have remained in Genoa and 
 received entertainment and hospitality from its people 
 for a long time; but after a stay of a day or two, and 
 having obtained the various stores necessary for their 
 voyage, Edmund determined to proceed. Three of the 
 young Genoese nobles, fired by the story which they 
 heard of the adventures which the Dragon had gone 
 through, and desirous of taking part in any action which 
 she might fight against the Danes, begged leave to 
 accompany them. 
 
 Edmund gladly acceded to the request, as their pres- 
 ence would be of great utility in other ports at which the 
 Dragon might touch. At Genoa Edmund procured
 
 A LONG CHASE. 357 
 
 garments for his men similar to those worn by the 
 Italian soldiers and sailors, and here he sold to the gold 
 and silver smiths a large number of the articles of value 
 which they had captured from the Danes, or with which 
 the Count Eudes and the people of Paris had presented 
 them. 
 
 The Dragon differed but little in appearance from the 
 galleys of the Genoese, and Edmund determined when 
 he approached the shores where the Northmen were 
 plundering to pass as a Genoese ship, for should the news 
 come to Sweyn's ears that a Saxon galley was in the 
 Mediterranean it might put him on his guard, as he 
 would believe that she was specially in pursuit of his own 
 vessel. 
 
 On arriving at the mouth of the Tiber the Dragon 
 ascended the river and anchored under, the walls of the 
 imperial city. The Genoese nobles had many friends 
 and relations there, and Edmund, Egbert, and Siegbert 
 were at once installed as guests in a stately palace. 
 
 The Pope, upon hearing that the strange galley which 
 had anchored in the river was a Saxon, sent an invitation 
 to its commander to visit him, and Edmund and his 
 kinsman were taken by their Italian friends to his pres- 
 ence. The Pope received them most graciously, and 
 after inquiring after King Alfred and the state of things 
 in England, asked how it was that a Saxon ship had 
 made so long a voyage. 
 
 Edmund explained that he was in search of a Danish 
 damsel who had once shown him great kindness, and 
 who had been carried off from her father by one of the 
 vikings of Hastings' fleet. When he said that they had 
 taken part in the defense of Paris the Holy Father told
 
 358 THE DRAGON AMD THE RAVEN. 
 
 him that he now recognized his name, for that a full 
 account of the siege had been sent to him by one of the 
 monks there, and that he had spoken much of the valor 
 of a Saxon captain and the crew of his galley, to whom 
 indeed their successful resistance to the Northmen was 
 in no slight degree due. 
 
 " Would I could aid you, my son, in your enterprise 
 against these northern pirates. The depredations which 
 they are committing on the shores of Italy are terrible 
 indeed, and we are powerless to resist them; they have 
 even threatened to ascend the Tiber and attack Rome, 
 and though I trust that we might resist their attacks, yet 
 rather than such misfortune as a siege should fall upon 
 my people I have paid a large sum of money to the leader 
 of the Northmen to abstain from coming hither; but I 
 know that the greed of these pirates does but increase 
 with their gains, and that ere long we may see their 
 pagan banner floated before our walls. A few galleys I 
 could man and place under your orders, but in truth the 
 people of this town are not skilled in naval fighting. I 
 have already endeavored to unite the States of Genoa, 
 Pisa, and Venice against them, for it is only by common 
 effort that we can hope to overwhelm these wolves of 
 the sea." 
 
 Edmund expressed his thanks to the Pope for his 
 offer, but said that he would rather proceed with the 
 Dragon alone. 
 
 " She is to the full as swift as the Northmen's vessels," 
 he said; "and although I would right gladly join any 
 great fleet which might be assembled for an attack upon 
 them, I would rather proceed alone than with a few other 
 ships. Not being strong enough to attack their whole
 
 A LONG CHASE. 259 
 
 armament I must depend upon stratagem to capture the 
 galley of which I am specially in pursuit, and will with 
 your permission set out as soon as I have transformed 
 my ship so that she will pass muster as a galley of Genoa 
 or Venice." 
 
 The Holy Father gave orders that every assistance 
 should be afforded to Edmund to carry out his designs, 
 and the next morning a large number of artisans and 
 workmen took possession of the Dragon. She was 
 painted from stem to stern with bright colors. Carved 
 woodwork was added to her forecastle and poop, and a 
 great deal of gilding overlaid upon her. The shape of 
 her bow was altered, and so transformed was she that 
 none would have known her for the vessel which had 
 entered the Tiber, and she would have passed without 
 observation as a galley of Genoa. 
 
 A number of prisoners accustomed to row in the state 
 galleys were placed on board to work the oars, thus leav- 
 ing the whole of the crew available for fighting purposes, 
 and a state officer was put in command of these galley 
 slaves. The ship was well stored with provisions, and 
 after a farewell interview with the Pope, Edmund and 
 his companions returned on board ship, and the Dragon 
 took her way down the river. 
 
 The fleet of the Northmen was at Palermo, and keep- 
 ing under the land, the Saxon ship sailed down the coast 
 of Calabria, and at night crossed near the mouth of the 
 straits to the shore of Sicily. They entered a quiet bay, 
 and Edmund, dressed as a Dane, with the two Northmen 
 who had accompanied him from Paris, landed and jour- 
 neyed on foot to Palermo. 
 
 Everywhere they came upon scenes similar to those
 
 2<>0 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 with which they were familiar in France. Villages 
 burned and destroyed, houses deserted, orchards and 
 crops wasted, and a country destitute of inhabitants, all 
 having fled to the mountains to escape the invader. 
 They did not meet with a single person upon their jour- 
 ney. When they approached Palermo they waited until 
 nightfall, and then boldly entered the town. Here the 
 most intense state of misery prevailed. Many of the in- 
 habitants had fled before the arrival of the Danes, but 
 those who remained were kept in a state of cruel subjec- 
 tion by their conquerors, who brutaHy oppressed and ill- 
 used them, making free with all their possessions and 
 treating them as slaves. 
 
 The Danes entered into conversation with some of 
 their countrymen, and professing to have that evening 
 but newly arrived from home, learned much of the dis- 
 position of the fleet of the Northmen. They pretended 
 that they were desirous of joining the galleys under the 
 command of Sweyn, and were told that these had arrived 
 three weeks before, and were now absent with some 
 others on the southern side of the island. 
 
 Having obtained this information, Edmund and his 
 companions started without delay to rejoin the Dragon. 
 Upon reaching her she at once put to sea. Palermo was 
 passed in the night, and the vessel held her way down 
 the western coast of Sicily. She was now under sail 
 alone, and each night lay up at anchor in order that she 
 might not pass the Danish galleys unobserved. On the 
 third day after passing Palermo, several galleys were 
 seen riding off a small port. The wind was very light, 
 and after a consultation with his friends Edmund deter- 
 mined to simulate flight so as to tempt the Danes to pur-
 
 , A LONG CHASE. l6l 
 
 sue, for with so light a breeze their smaller galleys would 
 row faster than the Dragon ; besides, it was possible that 
 Sweyn might be on shore. 
 
 It was early morning when the Danish galleys were 
 seen, and apparently the crews were still asleep, for no 
 movement on board was visible, and the Dragon sailed 
 back round a projecting point of land and then cast 
 anchor. It was so important to learn whether Sweyn 
 was with Freda on board his ship, or whether, as was 
 Kkely, he had established himself on shore, that it was 
 decided it would be better to send the two Danes to 
 reconnoiter before determining what plan should be 
 adopted.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 
 
 THE spies upon their return reported that Sweyn had 
 taken up his abode in the mansion of the Count of Ugoli, 
 who was the lord of that part of the country. Most of 
 the Danes lived on shore in the houses of the towns- 
 people. Many of these had been slain, and the rest were 
 treated as slaves. The lady Freda was also on shore, 
 and it was thought that she would ere long become the 
 bride of the viking. 
 
 " Think you that there will be any possibility of sur- 
 prising the house and carrying her off? " 
 
 " I think not," the Dane said, " for Sweyn's men are 
 on the alert and keep good guard, for the people of this 
 part of the island, being maddened by their exactions 
 and cruelty, have banded themselves together; and, 
 although they cannot withstand the strong parties which 
 go out in search of plunder, they cut off stragglers, and 
 have made several attacks on small parties. It is thought 
 that they may even venture an attack upon the place at 
 night; therefore sentries are set, and a portion of the 
 force remains always under arms in readiness to sally 
 out in case of alarm." 
 
 " I would fain go myself," Edmund said, " and see how 
 matters stand, and try to communicate with Freda. It 
 may be that her long resistance has tired her out, and
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 263 
 
 that she is at the point of consenting to become Sweyn's 
 bride." 
 
 " I think not that," Siegbert replied. " When Freda 
 has once made up her mind she is not given to change." 
 
 " I doubt not her resolution," Edmund said; " but none 
 can blame her if, after all these months, she has begun 
 to despair of rescue; nay, it is even probable that, having 
 Sweyn, who is assuredly a brave and enterprising viking, 
 always near her, she may have come to love him." 
 
 " No, Edmund," Siegbert replied. " I am sure you 
 need have no fear that she has softened toward Sweyn. 
 But how do you think of proceeding if you land? " 
 
 " I will take with me this Dane, and if one of the 
 Genoese nobles will go with me I will take him, and also 
 the man we brought from Marseilles, who acts as an 
 interpreter between us and the Italians." 
 
 " But why hamper yourself with two men, who would 
 be even more likely to be detected by the Danes than 
 would you yourself? " 
 
 " I shall leave them in the outskirts of the place," 
 Edmund replied. " I would fain see if I can enter into 
 any negotiations with the natives. Perhaps we may 
 arrange that they shall attack the place on the land side, 
 while the Dragon falls upon the galleys, and in any case 
 we may need an interpreter with the people." 
 
 One of the young Genoese, upon being asked whether 
 he would take part in the adventure, at once consented, 
 and the four men, attiring themselves as Danes, speedily 
 landed in the Dragon's boat. The bay in which the 
 ship was lying was some ten miles along the shore from 
 the town. The spies had made their way along the sea- 
 coast by night, but as it was morning when Edmund
 
 164 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 landed he thought that it would be safer to make a 
 detour, so as to arrive near the landward side of the town 
 and so enter it after dark. 
 
 They had not proceeded far when they came upon the 
 ruins of a village. It had been destroyed by fire, and 
 the freshness of the charred beams showed that it had 
 been done but a short time before, probably not many 
 days. Marks of blood could be seen in the roadway, but 
 no bodies were visible, and Edmund supposed that, after 
 the Danes had retired, the survivors must have returned 
 and buried their dead. They had not proceeded far when 
 the Dane pointed out to Edmund a half-naked lad, who 
 was running with the swiftness of a deer over a slope at 
 some little distance. 
 
 " He is going too fast for us to catch him," Edmund 
 said carelessly; " and as, even if we did so, he could give 
 us no information of any use for you may be sure he 
 has not ventured near the town we may well let him go 
 on in his way." 
 
 For three or four miles further they pursued their 
 course. The country, which was exceedingly fertile, 
 and covered with cornfields and vineyards, appeared 
 entirely deserted. Here and there a wide blackened 
 tract showed where, from carelessness or malice, a brand 
 had been thrown into the standing corn. 
 
 " The Danes are ever the same," Edmund said. 
 " Well may they be called the sea wolves. It would be 
 bad enough, did they only plunder and kill those who 
 oppose them; but they destroy from the pure love of 
 destroying, and slay for the pleasure of slaying. Why 
 are these robbers permitted to be the scourge of 
 Europe? "
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 265 
 
 "Why, indeed?" the Genoese repeated, when the 
 interpreter had translated Edmund's exclamation to him. 
 " Tis shame and disgrace that Christendom does not 
 unite against them. They are no more invincible now 
 than they were when Caesar overran their country and 
 brought them into subjection. What the Romans could 
 do then would be easy for the Christian powers to do 
 now, if they would but make common cause against these 
 marauders nay, Italy alone should be able at any rate 
 to sweep the Mediterranean free of their pirate galleys; 
 but Venice and Genoa and Pisa are consumed by their 
 own petty jealousies and quarrels, while all our seacoasts 
 are ravaged by these wolves of the ocean." 
 
 "Ah! what is that?" he exclaimed, breaking off, as 
 an arrow struck smartly against his helmet. 
 
 They were at the moment passing through a small 
 wood which bordered the road on both sides. The 
 first arrow seemed but a signal, for in an instant a 
 score of others flew among the party. It was well that 
 they carried with them the long Danish shields, which 
 nearly covered their whole body. As it was, several 
 slight wounds were inflicted, and the interpreter fell dead 
 with an arrow in his forehead. 
 
 Immediately following the flight of arrows a crowd of 
 peasants armed with staves, axes, and pikes dashed out 
 from the wood on both sides and fell upon them, uttering 
 shouts of " Death to the marauders ! " " Kill the sea 
 wolves ! " 
 
 So great was the din that, although the Genoese 
 shouted loudly that they were not Danes but friends, his 
 words were unheard in the din; and, attacked fiercely on 
 all sides, the three men were forced to defend themselves
 
 266 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 for their lives. Standing back to back in the form of a 
 triangle, they defended themselves valiantly against the 
 desperate attacks of their assailants. 
 
 Several of these were cut down, but so furious was the 
 attack of the maddened peasants that the defenders were 
 borne down by the weight of numbers, and one by one 
 beaten to the ground. Then the peasants rained blows 
 upon them as if they had been obnoxious wild beasts, 
 and in spite of their armor would speedily have slain 
 them had not the Genoese, with a great effort, pulled 
 from his breast a cross, which was suspended there by a 
 silken cord, and held it up, shouting, " We are Chris- 
 tians; we are Italians, and no Danes." 
 
 So surprised were the peasants at the sight that they 
 recoiled from their victims. The Dane was already in- 
 sensible. Edmund had just strength to draw his dagger 
 and hold up the crossed hilt and repeat the words, " We 
 are Christians." It was the sight of the cross rather 
 than the words which had arrested the attacks of the 
 peasants. Indeed, the words of the Genoese were scarce 
 understood by them, so widely did their own patois differ 
 from the language of polished Italy. 
 
 The fact, however, that these Danes were Christians 
 seemed so extraordinary to them that they desisted from 
 their attack. The Danes, they knew, were pagans and 
 bitterly hostile to Christianity, the monasteries and priests 
 being special objects of their hostility. The suggestion 
 of one of the peasants, that the cross had no doubt been 
 taken from the body of some man murdered by the 
 Danes, revived the passion of the rest and nearly cost the 
 prisoners their lives; but an older man, who seemed to
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 267 
 
 have a certain authority over the others, said that the 
 matter must be inquired into, especially as the man who 
 had the cross, and who continued to address them in 
 Italian, clearly spoke some language approaching their 
 own. He would have questioned him further, but the 
 Genoese was now rapidly losing consciousness from the 
 pain of his wounds and the loss of blood. 
 
 The three prisoners were therefore bound, and being 
 placed on rough litters constructed of boughs were 
 carried off by the peasants. The strength and excellence 
 of Edmund's armor had enabled him to withstand the 
 blows better than his companions, and he retained his 
 consciousness of what was passing. For three hours 
 their journey continued. At the end of that time they 
 entered a wood high up on the hillside. There was a 
 great clamor of voices round, and he judged that his con- 
 ductors had met another party and that they were at the 
 end of their journey. 
 
 The litters were now laid down and Edmund struggled 
 to his feet. Before him stood a tall and handsome man 
 in the attire of a person of the upper class. The old 
 peasant was explaining to him the manner of their cap- 
 ture of the prisoners, and the reason why they had spared 
 their lives. 
 
 " How is it," the noble asked when he had finished, 
 turning to Edmund, " that you who are Danes and 
 pagans, plunderers and murderers, claim to be Chris- 
 tians?" 
 
 Edmund did not understand the entire address, but he 
 had already picked up a little Italian, which was not 
 difficult for him from his acquaintance with French.
 
 268 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " We are not Danes," he said; " we are their enemies. 
 I am a Saxon earl, and this my friend is a noble of 
 Genoa." 
 
 "A Saxon!" the Italian exclaimed in surprise; "one 
 of the people of King Alfred, and this a Genoese noble! 
 How is it that you are masquerading here as Danes? " 
 
 " I speak but a few words of Italian," Edmund said, 
 " but my friend will tell you the whole story when he 
 recovers. I pray you to order aid to be given to him 
 at once." 
 
 Although still at a loss to understand how it had 
 come about, the Count of Ugoli for it was that noble 
 himself saw that his prisoner's statement must be a 
 true one. In their native patois he hastily told the 
 peasants that there must be some mistake, and that 
 although their prisoners seemed to be Danes they were 
 really Christians and friends. He bade them then in- 
 stantly to strip off their armor, to bind up their wounds, 
 and to use all their efforts to restore them to life. 
 
 At his bidding one of the peasants brought a wine- 
 skin, and filling a large cup with the liquid, offered it to 
 Edmund. The latter drained it at a draught, for he was 
 devoured by a terrible thirst. After this he felt revived, 
 and soon had the satisfaction of seeing his comrades 
 recovering under the ministrations of the peasants, who 
 chafed their hands, applied cool poultices of bruised 
 leaves to their bruises, and poured wine down their 
 throats. 
 
 In half an hour the Genoese was sufficiently recovered 
 to be able to sit up and to give a full account of their 
 presence there, and of their object in assuming the dis- 
 guise of Danes. He then told the count that Edmund
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 269 
 
 intended to reconnoiter the place alone, and that he 
 hoped he and his people would attack the town, while the 
 Saxons in their galley made an assault from the sea. 
 The count replied that the peasantry could not be in- 
 duced to take such a step. 
 
 " I will, however, aid your friend," he said, " by a 
 feigned attack to-morrow evening when he is there. 
 This may help him to escape, and if the Danes sally out 
 next day in pursuit there will be the fewer for him to 
 cope with." 
 
 When Edmund awoke the next morning he found 
 himself able to walk and move without difficulty and 
 with but little pain, thanks to the care of the peasants, 
 and in the afternoon, being furnished by the count with 
 a guide, he started for the town. 
 
 When he arrived within a short distance he dismissed 
 his guide and lay down in some bushes till nightfall, then 
 he rose and made his way into the town, passing unob- 
 served between the watch fires made by the parties of 
 Danes encamped in its outskirts to protect it against 
 surprise. Once in the town he walked boldly on, hav- 
 ing no fear of recognition or question. 
 
 Sounds of carousing came through the open case- 
 ments, but few people were in the streets. He made his 
 way down to the seashore, which he followed until he 
 came to a large and stately mansion standing in beauti- 
 fully laid out gardens at the end of the town. Several 
 tents were erected in the garden; and although the night 
 was not cold great fires had been lighted, around which 
 the Danes were carousing. 
 
 Avoiding these Edmund walked up to the open win- 
 dows. The first room he looked into was deserted; but
 
 27 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 in the next, which was a large apartment, a number of 
 Danes were seated at table. At its head sat Sweyn with 
 Freda on his right hand. Around were a number of his 
 leading men, the captains of the galleys and their wives. 
 The meal was over, and the wine cup was passing round. 
 A number of attendants moved about the room, and 
 many of the warriors who had supped elsewhere stood 
 around the table, joining in the conversation and taking 
 their share of the wine. 
 
 Edmund saw at once that he could not hope for a 
 more favorable opportunity, and he 'accordingly entered 
 the mansion, and, passing through the open door, joined 
 the party within, keeping himself in rear of those stand- 
 ing round the table, so that the light from the lamps 
 placed there should not fall upon his face. 
 
 Just as he had taken his place Sweyn called out: 
 
 " Let us have a song! Odoacre the minstrel, do you 
 sing to us the song of the Raven." 
 
 A minstrel bearing a small harp advanced into the 
 center of the horseshoe table, and after striking a chord, 
 began to sing, or rather to chant, one of the favorite 
 songs of the sea rovers. 
 
 A shout of applause rose from the Danes as the min- 
 strel ceased, and holding their goblets high above their 
 heads, they drank to the Raven. 
 
 While the singing was going on Edmund quietly made 
 his way round to one of the open windows. It was the 
 hour at which the count had promised to make his 
 attack, and he listened eagerly for any sound which 
 might tell that the peasants had begun their work. 
 Other songs followed the first, and Edmund began to be 
 afraid that the courage of the peasants had failed at the 
 last moment.
 
 D.&R. FREDA RESTORED TO HER FATHER AND EDMUND. Page 270.
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 271 
 
 Suddenly he saw lights appear at five or six points in 
 the distance, and, putting his head out, he thought he 
 could hear distant cries and shouts. The lights grew 
 brighter, and soon broad tongues of flame shot up. 
 Shouts at once arose from the guards without. Some 
 of the revelers, hearing these, went to the windows to see 
 .what was happening, and gave a cry of alarm. " Sweyn, 
 we must be attacked; fires are rising in the outskirts of 
 the tow*." 
 
 " These cowards would never venture to disturb us," 
 Sweyn said scornfully. " Of all the foes we have ever 
 met none were so feeble and timid as these Italians." 
 
 " But see, Sweyn, the flames are rising from eight 
 points; this cannot be accident." 
 
 Sweyn rose from his seat and went to the window. 
 
 " No, by Wodin," he exclaimed, " there is mischief 
 here; let us arm ourselves, and do you," he said, turning 
 to a young man, " run swiftly to the outposts, and learn 
 what is the meaning of this." 
 
 Scarcely, however, had he spoken when a man ran 
 breathlessly into the hall. 
 
 " Haste to the front, jarl," he said to Sweyn, " we are 
 attacked. Some of the enemy creeping in between our 
 fires set fire to the houses in the outskirts, and as we 
 leaped to our feet in astonishment at the sudden out- 
 break, they fell upon us. Many of my comrades were 
 killed with the first discharge of arrows, then they 
 rushed on in such numbers that many more were slain, 
 and the rest driven in. How it fares with the other posts 
 I know not, but methinks they were all attacked at the 
 same moment. I waited not to see, for my captain bade 
 me speed here with the news."
 
 272 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 " Sound the horn of assembly," Sweyn said. " Do 
 you, Oderic, take twenty of the guard without, and at 
 once conduct the ladies here to the boats and get them 
 on board the galleys. Let all others hasten to the scene 
 of attack. But I can hardly even now believe that this 
 coward herd intend to attack us in earnest." 
 
 In the confusion which reigned as the warriors were 
 seizing their shields and arms, Edmund approached 
 Freda, who had with the rest risen from her seat. 
 
 " The Dragon is at hand," he whispered ; " in a few 
 hours we will attack Sweyn's galley; barricade yourself 
 in your cabin until the fight is over." 
 
 Freda gave a little start as Edmund's first words 
 reached her ear. Then she stood still and silent. She felt 
 her hand taken and pressed, and, glancing round, met 
 Edmund's eye for a moment just as he turned and joined 
 the Danes who were leaving the hall. A minute later 
 Oderic entered with the guard, and at once escorted the 
 women down to the boats and rowed them off to the 
 galleys. 
 
 Sweyn and the main body of the Danes rushed 
 impetuously to the outskirts of the town. The fighting 
 was already at an end, the peasants having withdrawn 
 after their first success. Two or three of the parties 
 round the watch-fires had been annihilated before they 
 could offer any effectual resistance, others had beaten 
 off the attack, and had fallen back in good order to the 
 houses, losing, however, many men on the way from 
 the arrows which their assailants shot among them. 
 
 Sweyn and the Norsemen were furious at the loss they 
 had suffered; but as pursuit would have been useless, 
 there was nothing to be done for the present, and after
 
 FREDA DISCOVERED. 273 
 
 posting strong guards, in case the attack should be re- 
 newed, the Danish leaders returned to the banqueting 
 hall, where, over renewed draughts of wine, a council 
 was held. 
 
 Most of those present were in favor of sending out a 
 strong expedition on the following day to avenge the 
 attack; but Sweyn argued that it might be that the 
 natives had assembled from all parts of the island, and 
 that this sudden attack, the like of which had not been 
 attempted before, was perhaps made only to draw them 
 out into an ambush or to attack the town in their 
 absence. Therefore he urged it was better to delay mak- 
 ing an expedition for a short time, when they would 
 find the enemy unprepared. 
 
 After some discussion Sweyn's arguments prevailed, 
 and it was determined to postpone the expedition for a 
 few days.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 UNITED. 
 
 No sooner did Edmund find himself outside the man- 
 ion than he separated himself from the Danes, and, 
 following the seashore, set out on his return to the 
 Dragon. The tide was out, and although the night was 
 dark he had no difficulty in finding his way along the 
 shore, keeping close to the margin of the waves. When 
 he approached the headland he was forced to take to the 
 land, as the waves beat against the foot of the rock. 
 Guided by the stars he made his way across the cape and 
 came down on to the shore of the bay. 
 
 A light was burning on the poop of the Dragon, and 
 his hail was at once answered. A few minutes later a 
 boat touched the shore beside him, and he was soon on 
 board the ship, and at once held council with Egbert and 
 Siegbert, to whom he related all that had happened. 
 He learned from them that his two wounded comrades 
 had been brought down to the beach that evening by the 
 country people, and had told them how narrow an escape 
 they had had of death at the hands of the enraged 
 peasants. 
 
 After a discussion of all the different plans upon which 
 they might act, it was determined that the attempt to 
 rescue Freda should be made at once, as they considered) 
 it certain that Sweyn with a large portion of his band 
 
 74
 
 UNITED. 275 
 
 would set out at daybreak to take vengeance upon the 
 natives. 
 
 The plan decided upon was that they should proceed 
 along the shore, and that if the Danish galleys, being 
 undermanned, did not put out in pursuit, they should 
 sail in and attack them. The Danes were indeed greatly 
 superior in force, for they had counted the ships, the 
 smallest of which would carry a hundred men. Still, in 
 the absence of a portion of their crews, and from the 
 effects of surprise, they thought that success was 
 possible. 
 
 The next morning sail was hoisted, and the Dragon 
 made her way along the coast. The hour was later 
 than that at which she had shown herself on the previous 
 day. She sailed on until within two miles of the town, 
 and then suddenly turned her head seaward, as if she had 
 only then perceived the Danish vessels. The instant she 
 did so a great bustle was^ observed among them. Many 
 boats were seen pushing off from shore crowded with 
 men, oars were got out, and sails loosed. 
 
 " From the number of men who are crowding on 
 board," Egbert said, " I believe that Sweyn cannot have 
 started in pursuit of the natives; in that case we shall 
 have a hard fight of it." 
 
 " So much the better," Siegbert exclaimed. " I 
 should consider our task was but half accomplished if we 
 rescued Freda without punishing Sweyn. Let them 
 come," he said, shaking his battle-ax at the galleys. 
 " Though my leg is stiff my arms are not, as Sweyn shall 
 learn if I meet him." 
 
 The Dragon's oars were now put out and the galley 
 slaves began to row, the Saxons concealing themselves
 
 $76 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 behind the bulwarks. In a few minutes the whole of 
 the Danish galleys were unmoored and started in pur- 
 suit of the supposed Italian vessel. The breeze was 
 light, but somewhat helped the Dragon. Four of the 
 Northmen's vessels were large ships with sails, and these 
 speedily fell behind, but the others with their oars gained 
 slowly on the Dragon. ;: 
 
 Edmund saw with satisfaction that the two galleys of 
 Sweyn, which he at once recognized, were somewhat 
 faster than their consorts, and the slaves were made to 
 row as hard as they could in order 'to prolong the chase 
 as much as possible, by which means Sweyn's galleys 
 would be the further separated from the others. 
 
 After the pursuit had been continued for some miles 
 Sweyn's galleys were but a few hundred yards in the 
 rear, and were nearly a quarter of a mile ahead of those 
 of their comrades, which had gained but little upon 
 the Dragon since the chase began. Edmund ordered the 
 men to cease rowing, as if despairing of escape. The 
 Genoese took their station on the poop, and as Sweyn's 
 galley came rushing up they shouted to it that they 
 would surrender if promised their lives. The Northmen 
 answered with a shout -of triumph and derision, and 
 dashed alongside. 
 
 Sweyn's own galley was slightly in advance of the 
 others. Edmund ordered the oars to be pulled in as 
 the Northmen came up, so as to allow them to come 
 alongside. Not a word was spoken on board the Dragon 
 till the Danes, leaving their oars, swarmed up the side, 
 headed by Sweyn himself. Then Edmund gave a shout, 
 the Saxons leaped to their feet, and, raising their battle 
 cry, fell upon the astonished Danes.
 
 UNITED. 277 
 
 Those who had climbed up were instantly cut down or 
 hurled back into their own galley, and the Saxons leap- 
 ing down, a tremendous fight ensued. Edmund with 
 Siegbert and half his crew boarded the Dane close to the 
 poop, and so cut the Northmen off from that part of the 
 vessel, while Egbert with the rest boarded further for- 
 ward. The Danes would have been speedily over- 
 powered had not the second galley arrived upon the spot; 
 and these, seeing the combat which was raging, at once 
 leaped upon Sweyn's galley. With this accession of 
 force, although numbers of the Danes had fallen in the 
 first attack, they still outnumbered the Saxons. 
 
 Sweyn, heading his men, made a desperate effort to 
 drive back Edmund's party. His men, however, fought 
 less bravely than usual. Their astonishment at finding 
 the ship which they had regarded as an easy prize 
 manned by Saxons was overwhelming, and the sight of 
 Siegbert, whom many of them knew, in the front rank 
 of their enemies added to their confusion. 
 
 Sweyn himself, as he recognized Edmund, at once 
 made at him, and, wielding a heavy ax in his left hand, 
 strove to cut him down; and Edmund, strong and skill- 
 ful as he was, had great difficulty in parrying the blows 
 which the Northman rained upon him. The combat, 
 however, was decided by Siegbert, who hurled his jave- 
 lin at Sweyn, the weapon passing completely through his 
 body. Sweyn fell on the deck with a crash. The 
 Northmen, dispirited at the fall of their leader, hesitated, 
 and as the Saxons sprang upon them turned and fled 
 into the other galley. The door of the poop opened and 
 Freda flew into her father's arms. 
 
 "Quick, Siegbert, to the Dragon!" Edmund cried.
 
 278 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 and shouted orders to his men. " There is not a moment 
 to be lost. The other galleys are just upon us." 
 
 The Saxons rushed back to the Dragon; the oars 
 were thrust out again, and the vessel got under way just 
 as the other Danish galleys arrived on the spot. While 
 some of the Saxons poured volleys of arrows and javelins 
 into the Northmen, the others at Edmund's order leaped 
 down and double-banked the oars. The increase of 
 power was soon manifest, and the Dragon began to draw 
 away from the Danes. Gradually their galleys fell back 
 out of bow-shot, and after continuing the chase for some 
 little time longer they abandoned it as hopeless and lay 
 upon their oars to rest. 
 
 A shout of triumph rose from the Saxons, and then 
 Edmund, who had hitherto been fully occupied with the 
 command of the vessel, turned to Freda, who was still 
 standing by her father. 
 
 " I have been a long time in fulfilling my promise, 
 Freda," he said ; " but, as your father will tell you, I have 
 done my best. Thank God, who has given me success 
 at last!" 
 
 " I never doubted that you would come, Edmund," 
 she said, " and the knowledge has enabled me to stand 
 firm against both the entreaties and threats of Sweyn. 
 How can I thank you for all you have done for me? " 
 
 "I have spoken to your father, Freda; and he has 
 promised me your hand if you, indeed, are willing to be- 
 stow it. I promised to come for you if you would waft, 
 nearly five years ago, and I have never thought of any 
 other woman." 
 
 " I have waited for you, Edmund," she said simply, 
 " and would never have wed another, had you not come.
 
 UNITED. *79 
 
 You are my hero, and methinks I have loved you ever 
 since the day when you boarded our ship off the mouth 
 of the Humber." 
 
 " Take her, Edmund," Siegbert said; " you have nobly 
 won her, and there is no one to whom I could be so well 
 content to intrust her. I now join your hands in token 
 of betrothal." 
 
 The crew of the Dragon, who had been watching the 
 scene, raised a shout of gladness as they saw Siegbert 
 place Freda's hand in that of Edmund. They had 
 guessed that their lord must have an affection for this 
 Danish maiden in whose pursuit they had come so far, 
 and were delighted at the happy issue of the expedition. 
 
 " I trust, Freda," Edmund said to her after a while, 
 "that you have thought of the talk we had about 
 religion, and that you will forsake the barbarous gods 
 of your people and become a Christian, as so many of 
 your people have done in England, and that you will be 
 wedded to me not in the rude way of the Danes, but in a 
 Christian church." 
 
 " I have thought much of it," she said, " and have 
 come to think that your God of peace must be better 
 than the gods of war; but I would fain know more of 
 Him before I desert the religion of my fathers." 
 
 " That shall you," Edmund said. " With your father's 
 permission I will place you for a short time in a convent 
 in Rome, and one of the Saxon monks shall teach you 
 the tenets of our faith. It will be but for a short time, 
 dear; and while you are there we will try and capture 
 some of Hastings' galleys, filled with plunder, for my; 
 men have come far, and I would fain that they returned 
 with an ample booty."
 
 8O THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 Freda and Siegbert agreed to the plan, and the latter 
 said : " I too will tarry in Rome while you are away, 
 Edmund. I could fight against Sweyn, for it was in 
 a private quarrel, but I cannot war against my country- 
 men. I too will talk with your Saxon monks and hear 
 about this new religion of yours, for I think that, as I 
 have no others to love or care for, I shall return to Eng- 
 land with you, and, if you will have me, take up my 
 abode in your English home so as to be near you and 
 my daughter." 
 
 The Dragon returned to Rome. 1 There Edmund 
 procured lodgings for Siegbert and Freda, and the Saxon 
 monks gladly arranged to visit them and instruct them 
 in the doctrines of Christianity. The Dragon sailed 
 again for the coast of Sicily and was absent a month, 
 during which time she captured a number of Danish 
 galleys, most of which were laden with rich booty. 
 Then she returned to Rome. A few days later a 
 solemn service was held, at which Freda and Siegbert 
 were baptized as Christians, and after this was done a 
 marriage service was held, and Edmund and Freda 
 married with the rites of the Christian church. The 
 Pope himself was present at the services and bestowed 
 his blessing upon the newly married couple, the novelty 
 of the occasion drawing a vast crowd of spectators. 
 
 A few days later the Dragon again put to sea, and 
 after a speedy voyage with favorable weather arrived in 
 England without further adventure. Edmund's arrival 
 at home was the occasion of great rejoicings. The news 
 of the share which the Dragon and her crew had taken 
 in the defense of Paris had reached England, but none 
 knew what had become of her from that time, and when
 
 UNITED. 28l 
 
 months had passed without tidings of her being received 
 it was generally supposed that she must have been lost. 
 
 Her return laden with rich booty excited the greatest 
 enthusiasm, and the king himself journeyed to Sher- 
 borne to welcome Edmund on his arrival there. 
 
 " So this is the reason," he said, smiling, when Ed- 
 mund presented Freda to him, " why you were ever so 
 insensible to the attractions of our Saxon maidens! 
 Truly the reason is a fair one and fully excuses you, and 
 right glad am I to welcome your bonny bride to our 
 shores." 
 
 Alfred remained three days at Sherborne and then 
 left Edmund to administer the affairs of his earldom, for 
 which a substitute had been provided in his absence. 
 The large plunder which the Dragon had brought home 
 had enriched all who had sailed in her, and greatly added 
 to the prosperity which prevailed in Edmund's district 
 
 He found that in his absence Alfred had introduced 
 many changes. The administration of justice was no 
 longer in the hands of the ealdorman, judges having 
 been appointed who journeyed through the land and 
 administered justice. Edmund highly approved of the 
 change, for although in most cases the ealdormen had 
 acted to the best of their powers they had a great deal of 
 other business to do; besides, their decisions necessarily, 
 aggrieved one party or the other and sometimes caused 
 feuds and bad feelings, and were always liable to be sus- 
 pected of being tinged with partiality; whereas the 
 judges, being strangers in the district, would give their 
 decisions without bias or favor. 
 
 Freda had, as was the custom, taken a new name in 
 baptism, but at Edmund's request her name had only;
 
 282 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 been changed to the Christian one of Elfrida, and 
 Edmund to the end of his life continued to call her by 
 her old name. She speedily became as popular in the 
 earldom as was her husband. 
 
 Siegbert, who had been christened Harold, took 
 kindly to his new life. Between him and Egbert a great 
 friendship had sprung up, and Edmund built for their 
 joint use a house close to his own. 
 
 In 884 Alfred heard that the Danes of East Anglia 
 were in correspondence with their countrymen at home 
 and in France, and that there was danger that the peace 
 of England would be disturbed. The thanes were there- 
 fore bidden to prepare for another struggle, to gather 
 sufficient arms in readiness for all the able-bodied men 
 in their district, and to call out their contingents from 
 time to time to practice in the use of arms. 
 
 The ealdormen whose seats of government bordered 
 on the sea were ordered to construct ships of war, so 
 that any Danish armament might be met at sea. 
 Edmund was appointed to command this fleet, and was 
 instructed to visit the various ports to superintend the 
 construction of the ships, and when they were com- 
 pleted to exercise their crews in naval maneuvers. 
 
 The winter of 884 was spent by Edmund in the per- 
 formance of these duties. The Dragon was again fitted 
 out, and in her he cruised from port to port. Freda, 
 who was passionately fond of the sea, accompanied him, 
 as did Siegbert and Egbert. It was not until May in 
 885 that the threatened invasion took place. Then the 
 news came to the king that the Danes had landed in 
 large numbers near Rochester and had laid siege to the 
 town. The king instantly summoned his fighting array f
 
 UNITED. 283 
 
 and in a few days moved at the head of a large army 
 toward Kent. Rochester was defending itself valiantly. 
 The Danes erected a great tower opposite to the prin- 
 cipal gate, and, overwhelming the defenders on the walls 
 with their missiles, endeavored to force their way in by] 
 battering down the gate. 
 
 The inhabitants, however, piled great masses of stone 
 behind it, and even when the gate was battered in the 
 Danes, with all their efforts, were unable to force an 
 entrance. The Saxon army advanced with such celerity 
 that the Danes had Deceived no news of their coming 
 until they were close at hand. Then one of their forag- 
 ing parties arrived with the intelligence that a great 
 Saxon army was upon them. The Danes were seized 
 with a sudden panic, and fled precipitately to their ships, 
 leaving behind them the horses they had brought from 
 France, their stores, and all the prisoners and spoil they 
 had gathered in their incursions in the neighborhood of 
 Rochester. Seeing how well the Saxons were prepared 
 for resistance the greater portion of the Danes crossed 
 to France, but sixteen of their vessels entered the Stour 
 and joined their allies of East Anglia. 
 
 Alfred ordered his fleet to assemble in the Medway, 
 and in a fortnight the vessels from all the southern ports 
 arrived. They were filled with fighting men, and sailed 
 to attack the Danes in the Stour, after which the force 
 was to land and to inflict a severe punishment upon East 
 Anglia. On hearing of the gathering of the Saxon fleet 
 Athelstan sent across to France and begged the Danes 
 to come to his assistance, but none of their vessels had 
 arrived when the Saxon fleet reached the mouth of the 
 Stour.
 
 284 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 The fighting force on board the Danish ships had been 
 largely re-enforced by their countrymen of East Anglia, 
 and in a close body they rowed out to give battle to the 
 Saxons. A desperate fight ensued, but after a struggle, 
 which continued for many hours, the Danes were com- 
 pletely defeated, the whole of their vessels were captured, 
 and all on board put to the sword. 
 
 On the following day the army landed and ravaged 
 the surrounding country and returned to the ships with 
 much booty. As they sailed out of the river they saw a 
 ivast fleet of the enemy approaching. Athelstan had 
 assembled his ships from all the ports of East Anglia, 
 and had been joined by a large re-enforcement of his 
 countrymen from France. The Saxons were greatly 
 outnumbered, but a portion of the fleet fought with great 
 bravery. Some of the ships, however, being manned 
 with newly collected crews unaccustomed to naval war, 
 lost heart, and made but a poor resistance. 
 
 Alfred was on board the Dragon, which sank several 
 of the Danish galleys, and with some of her consorts 
 continued the fight until nightfall, beating off every 
 attempt of the Danes to board them. Seeing that 
 several of the ships had been captured, that others had 
 taken to flight, and that there was no longer a hope of 
 victory, Alfred gave the signal, and the Dragon and her 
 remaining consorts fought their way through the Danish 
 fleet and made their escape. 
 
 The valor which the Saxons had shown in these two 
 sea fights, and the strength of the army with which 
 Alfred had so speedily marched to the relief of Roches- 
 ter, greatly impressed the enemy, and although Rollo 
 came across from Normandy to the assistance of Athel-
 
 UNITED. 285 
 
 Stan, the Danes concluded that it was better to leave the 
 Saxons to themselves. 
 
 Alfred in the following spring again assembled his 
 army and laid siege to London, which was still in the 
 possession of the Danes. Athelstan did not venture to 
 march to its assistance, and the town, which had long 
 been in the Northmen's hands, was captured. The 
 greater portion of the city was burned in the siege. 
 Alfred ordered it to be rebuilt, invited its former inhabit- 
 ants to return, and offered privileges to all who would 
 take up their abode there. The walls were rebuilt, and 
 the city placed in a position of defense. Alfred then 
 handed it over to Ethelred, the ealdorman of Mercia. 
 
 Peace was now made with Athelstan, and for some 
 years remained unbroken. In 893 a Danish fleet of two 
 hundred and fifty ships sailed across from Boulogne and 
 landed in the Weald of Kent, which was then covered 
 with a great forest, and there wintered, while the viking 
 Hastings with eighty ships sailed up the Thames and 
 built a strong fort at Milton. 
 
 Alfred stationed his army in a strong position halfway 
 between the forest and the Danish camp at Milton, so 
 that he could attack either army when it moved out 
 of its stronghold. The Danes for many months re- 
 mained in the forest, issuing out occasionally to plunder 
 in the open country of Kent, Sussex, and Hampshire^ 
 but they met with a stout resistance from the Saxons 
 who had remained in the towns and country. 
 
 After Easter, having collected a considerable amount 
 of spoil, and finding the resistance ever increasing, the 
 Danes moved northward from their forest, intending to 
 march into Essex. The king's forces at once set off to
 
 286 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 intercept them, and overtook them at Farnham, where 
 the Northmen were completely defeated. All their 
 booty was recaptured, with their horses and stores. 
 Those who escaped fled across the Thames and took 
 refuge on an island in the Colne. The Saxons besieged 
 them there; but when the Danes were about to sur- 
 render from want of provisions the news arrived that the 
 Northmen of Northumbria and East Anglia, with two 
 hundred and forty ships, had landed suddenly in Devon- 
 shire and had laid siege to Exeter. , 
 
 The siege of the island was at once raised, and King 
 Alfred marched against the new arrivals, and advancing 
 with great speed fell upon them and defeated them. 
 Then, hastily returning, he came tO|London, and, joined 
 by a strong force from Mercia, marched against Milton, 
 where Hastings had been joined by the great number.of 
 the Danes who had formed the army in the Weald. 
 Hastings himself was away, but his army marched out 
 to meet the Saxons. 
 
 A great battle was fought, but the Danes could not 
 resist the ardor of their assailants. Their army was 
 routed and their fortress stormed. All the booty within, 
 it fell into the hands of the victors, together with the 
 wives and families of the Danes, among whom were the 
 wife and two sons of Hastings. The Danish fleet also 
 was captured, and was burned or taken to London. An- 
 other great fleet of the East Angles and Northumbrians 
 sailed up the Thames, and landing, the Northmen 
 marched across to the Severn, but were defeated and 
 destroyed by Ethelred of Mercia. 
 
 Exeter was again invested by a Danish fleet, and 
 again saved by Alfred. The Danes, as they retired
 
 UNITED. 287 
 
 along the south coast, landed near Chichester, where 
 they suffered a heavy defeat from the South Saxons. 
 
 In the following year a fresh fleet sailed up the Thames 
 and thence up the Lea, where they constructed a fortress 
 twenty miles above London. 
 
 Alfred caused two fortresses to be erected on the Lea 
 below them, with vast balks of timber entirely obstruct- 
 ing the river. The Danes, finding their retreat cut off, 
 abandoned their ships and marched across England to 
 Cwatbridge on the Severn. Their fleet fell into the 
 hands of the Londoners, who burned and broke up all 
 the smaller ships and carried the rest down to London. 
 The Danes were so disconcerted by the many and severe 
 defeats which had befallen them that they now aban- 
 doned the idea of again conquering England, and, tak- 
 ing ship, sailed for France. 
 
 Four years later, in 901, King Alfred died, having 
 reigned twenty-nine years and six months. During his 
 reign England had made immense advances in civiliza- 
 tion, and in spite of the devastation wrought by the 
 Danish occupation of Wessex during the early years of 
 his reign, and the efforts required afterward to oppose 
 them, the wealth and prosperity of the country vastly 
 increased during his reign. Abbeys and monasteries 
 had multiplied, public buildings been erected, towns 
 rebuilt and beautified, and learning had made great 
 advances. The laws of the country had been codified 
 and regulated, the administration of justice placed on a 
 firm basis. The kingly authority had greatly increased, 
 and the great ealdormen were no longer semi-inde- 
 pendent nobles, but officers of the crown. Serfdom, 
 although not entirely abolished, had been mitigated and
 
 288 THE DRAGON AND THE RAVEN. 
 
 regulated. Arts and manufactures had made great 
 progress. 
 
 Edmund and Freda survived King Alfred many years, 
 and their district continued to be one of the most pros- 
 perous and well-ruled in the kingdom. Their descend- 
 ants continued to hold the office of ealdorman until the 
 invasion by William the Conqueror, and the holder of^ 
 the office at that time fell, with numbers of his followers, 
 at the battle of Hastings. For very many years after 
 that event the prow of the Dragon v was kept in the great 
 hall at Sherborne as a memorial of the valiant deeds per- 
 formed against the Danes by Ealdorman Edmund.
 
 THE FAMOUS 
 
 HENTY BOOKS 
 
 The Boys? Own Library 
 
 Cloth 
 
 6. A. Henty has long: held the field as the 
 most popular boys' author. Age after age 
 of heroic deeds has been the subject of his 
 pen, and the knights of old seem very real in 
 his pages. Always wholesome and manly, 
 always heroic and of high ideals, his books 
 are more than popular wherever the English 
 language is spoken. 
 
 Bach volume is printed on excellent paper 
 from new large-type plates, bound in cloth, 
 assorted colors, with an attractive ink and 
 gold stamp. Price 5O Cents. 
 
 A Final Reckoning 
 
 A Tale of Bush Life in Australia 
 Among the Malay Pirates 
 By England's Aid 
 
 The Freeing of the Netherlands 
 By Right of Conquest 
 
 A Tale of Cortez in Mexico 
 Bravest of the Brave 
 
 A Tale of Peterborough in Spain 
 By Pike and Dyke 
 
 The Rise of the Dutch Republic 
 By Sheer Pluck 
 
 A Tale of the Ashantee War 
 Bonnie Prince Charlie 
 
 A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden 
 Captain Bayley's Heir 
 
 A Tale of the Gold Fields of California 
 Cat of Bubastes 
 
 A Story of Ancient Egypt 
 Colonel Thorndyke's Secret 
 Cornet of Horse 
 
 A Tale of Marlborough's Wan 
 Facing Death 
 
 A Tale of the Coal Mines 
 Friends, though Divided 
 
 A Tale of the Civil War in England 
 For Name and Fame 
 
 A Tale of Afghan Warfare 
 For the Temple 
 
 A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem 
 In Freedom's Cause 
 
 A Story of Wallace and Bruce 
 In the Reign of Terror 
 
 The Adventures of a Westminster Boy 
 In Times of Peril A Tale of India 
 
 tick Archer A Tale of the Crimea 
 Ion of St. Marie 
 
 A Tale of V enice in the XIV. Century 
 Lion of the North 
 
 A Taie of Gustavus Adoiphus 
 
 Maori and Settler 
 
 A Tale of the New Zealand War 
 Orange and Greea 
 
 A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick 
 One of the aSth A Tale of Waterloo 
 Oat on the Pampas 
 
 A Tale of South America 
 Rujub the Juggler 
 St. George for England 
 
 A Tale of Crecy and Poictiect 
 Sturdy and Strong 
 True to the Old Flag 
 
 A Tale of the Revolution 
 The Golden Canon 
 The Lost Heir 
 The Young Colonists 
 
 A Tale of the Zulu and Boer Wan 
 The Young Midshipman 
 The Dragon and the Raven 
 
 A Tale of King Alfred 
 The Boy Knight 
 
 A Tale of the Crusades 
 Through the Fray 
 
 A Story of the Luddlte Riots 
 Under Drake's Flag 
 
 A Tale of the Spanish Main 
 With Wolfe In Canada 
 
 The Tale of Winning a Continent 
 With Clive in India 
 
 The Beginning of an Empire 
 With Lee in Virginia 
 
 A Story of the American Civil War 
 Young Carthaginian 
 
 A Story of the Times of Hannibal 
 Young Buglers 
 
 A Tale of the Peninsular War 
 Young Franc-Tireurs 
 
 A Tale of the Franco-Prussian Wai 
 
 CO THE MERSHON 
 
 10 Fifth A ve . . New York 
 
 COMPANY
 
 FLAG OF FREEDOM SERIES 
 
 By CAPTAIN RALPH BONEHILL 
 
 Illustrated, Bound in Cloth, with a very Attractive Cover ; 
 Price $1.25 per Volume, or Set of Five in Box for $6.00 
 
 BOYS OF THE FOBT ? or, A Young Captain's Pluck 
 
 Optain Bonehill is at bis best when relating a tale of military adventure, and this 
 story of stirring doings at one of our well-known forts in the Wild West is of men 
 than ordinary interest. The young captain had a difficult task to accomplish, bat he 
 had been drilled to do bis duty, ana he did it thoroughly. Gives a good insight into 
 army life of to-day. 
 
 THE YOUHG BANDMASTER ; or, Concert Stage and Battlefield 
 
 In this tale Captain Bonehill touches upon a new field. The hero is a youth with a 
 passion for music, who, compelled to make his own way in the world, becomes a cor- 
 net ist in an orchestra, and works his way np, first, to the position of a soloist, and then 
 to that of leader of a brass band. He is carried off to sea and falls in with a secret- 
 service cuttei bound for Cuba, and while hi that bland joins a military band which ac- 
 companies our soldiers in the never-to-be-forgotten attack on Santiago. A mystery 
 connected with the hero's inheritance adds to the interest of the tale. 
 
 OFF FOB HAWAII; or, The Mystery of a Great Volcano 
 
 Here we have fact and romance cleverly interwoven. Several boys start on a tour 
 of the Hawaiian Islands. They have heard that there is a treasure located in the 
 vicinity of Kilaaea, the largest active volcano in the world, and go in search of k. 
 Their numerous adventures will be followed with much interest. 
 
 A SAILOR BOY WITH HEWEY; or, Afloat in the Philippines 
 
 The story of Dewey's victory in Manila Bay will never grow old, but here we have 
 it told in a new form not as those in command witnessed the contest, but as it ap- 
 peared to a real, live American youth who was in the navy at the time. Many ad- 
 ventures in Manila and in the interior follow, giving true-to-life scenes from thk 
 remote portion of the globe. A book that should be in every boy's library. 
 
 WHEN SANTIAGO VEIL j or, The War Adventures of Two Chums 
 
 Captain Bonehill has never penned a better tale than this stirring story of adventures 
 in Cuba. Two boys, an American and his Cuban chum, leave New York to join their 
 parents in the interior of Cuba. The war between Spain and the Cubans is on, and 
 the boys are detained at Santiago de Cuba, out escape by crossing the bay at night. 
 Many adventures between the fines follow, and a good pen-picture of General Garcia 
 is given. The American lad. with others, is captured and cast into a dungeon in 
 Santiago ; and then follows the never-to-be-forgotten campaign in Cuba under General 
 Shatter. How the hero finally -scapes makes reading no wide-awake boy will want to 
 
 PMM Opinion* of Captain BooehilTs Books for Boy* 
 
 " Captain BonehuTs stories win always be popular with our boys, for the reason that 
 they are thoroughly up-to-date and true to lite. Ai a writer of outdoor tales he has no 
 rm\."--Brigkt D+y*. 
 
 " The story is by Captain Ralph BonehJH, and that is all that need be said about it, 
 for all of our readers know that the captain is one of America's best story-tellers, so far 
 as stories for young people go." Young Pttflt i/ A mtrica. 
 
 " We understand that Captain Bonehill wfll soon be turning from tpofling stones to 
 tales of the war. This field is one in which he should feel thoroughly at home. W* 
 are certain that the boys will look eagerly for the Bonehill war tales." Ittwifr 
 
 THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 106 Fifth At*. Ntw York Rtfcwa* N. J.
 
 MRS. L T. MEADE'S 
 
 FAMOUS BOOKS 
 FOR GIRLS 
 
 I2mo, Cloth 
 
 Price $1.29 
 
 There are few more favorite authors 
 with American girls than Mrs. L. T. 
 MEADE, whose copyright works can only 
 be had from us. Essentially a writer 
 for the home, with the loftiest aims and 
 purest sentiments, Mrs. Meade's books 
 possess the merit of utility as well as 
 
 the means of amusement. They are girls' books written for 
 
 girls, and fitted for every home. 
 Here will be found no maudlin nonsense as to the affections. 
 
 There are no counts in disguise nor castles in Spain. It is pure 
 
 and wholesome literature of a high order with a lofty ideal. 
 The volumes are all copyright, excellently printed with clear, 
 
 open type, uniformly bound in best cloth, with ink and gold 
 
 stamp. 
 
 THE FOLLOWING ARE THE TITLES 
 
 The Children of Wilton Chaw 
 Bashful Fifteen 
 
 Betty: A Schoolgirl 
 four on an Island 
 Girls New and Old 
 
 Oat of the Fashion 
 The Palace Beautiful 
 
 Folly, a New-Fashioned Girl 
 Bed Bose and Tiger Lily 
 Temptation of Olive Latimer 
 A Bang of Bubies 
 
 A Sweet Girl Graduate 
 
 A World of Girls 
 Good Luck 
 
 A Girl in Ten Thousand 
 A Young Mutineer 
 Wild Kitty 
 
 The Children's Pilgrimage 
 The Girls of St. Wode's 
 Light o* the Morning 
 Bad Little Hannah 
 Rebellion of Lill Carrington 
 
 A Little Mother to the Othen 
 Kerry Girls of England 
 
 <a> THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 106 Fifth A ve., Nw York Railway, N* J.
 
 EDWARD S, ELLIS 
 
 POPULAR 
 BOYS' BOOKS 
 
 12mo, Cloth Price, $1.26 
 
 Purely American in scene, plot, mo- 
 tives, and characters, the copyright 
 works of EDWARD S. ELLIS are de- 
 servedly popular with the youth of 
 America. In a community where every 
 native-born boy can aspire to the high- 
 est offices, such a book as Ellis' " From 
 
 the Throttle to the President's Chair," detailing the progress of 
 the sturdy sou of the people from locomotive engineer to the 
 presidency of a great railroad, must always be popular. The 
 youth of the land which boasts of a Vanderbilt will ever desire 
 such books, and naturally will desire stories of their native land 
 before wandering over foreign climes. 
 
 The volumes of this series are all copyright, printed from 
 large new type, on good paper, and are handsomely bound in 
 cloth, stamped with appropriate designs. 
 
 THE FOLLOWING COMPRISE THE TITLES 
 
 Down the Mississippi 
 
 From the Throttle to the President's Chair 
 Up the Tapajos 
 
 Tad ; or, "Getting Even" with Him 
 
 Lost in Samoa 
 
 Red Plume Lost in the Wilds 
 
 A Waif of the Mountains 
 Land of Wonders 
 
 Through Jungle and Wilderness 
 Life of Kit Carson 
 
 *> THE MBR8HON COMPANY 
 
 166 Fifth A ve., New York R*> ay, N. X
 
 Che Rise In Life Series 
 
 BY 
 
 HORATIO ALGER, Jr. 
 
 COMPLETED BY 
 
 ARTHUR M. WINFIELD 
 
 f 2mo, Cloth, Handsomely Illustrated, Price* per 
 
 Volume, 31.25 
 
 OUT FOB BUSINESS; or, Robert Frost's 
 Strange Career 
 
 One of several volumes left unfinished by Horatio Alger, Jr., at his 
 death, and completed by his friend and fellow author Arthur M. Win- 
 field. It relates the adventures of a country boy who is compelled to 
 leave home and seek his fortune in the great world at large. A book 
 every lad will enjoy perusing. 
 
 FALLING IN WITH FOBTUNE; or, The Ex- 
 periences of a Tonng Secretary 
 
 This is a companion tale to " Out for Business," but complete in itself, 
 and tells of the further doings of Robert Frost as private secretary to a 
 very rich lady. The lady has a nephew who is trying to acquire her 
 fortune, and the hero's actions to protect his patron are as praiseworthy 
 as they are interesting. 
 
 YOUNG CAPTAIN JACK; or, The Son of a 
 
 Soldier 
 
 In Mr. Alger's characteristic vein, but with a plot quite different from 
 anything else he has done. The scene is laid in the South during the 
 Civil War, and the hero is a waif who was cast up by the sea and 
 adopted by a rich Southern planter. The mystery surrounding the 
 lad's birth is so peculiar that no one who takes up the volume will wish 
 to lay it down without finishing it. 
 
 NELSON THE NEWSBOY; or, Afloat in 
 New York 
 
 Mr. Alger is always at his best in the portrayal of life in New York 
 City, and this story may safely be counted among the best he has given 
 our young people. The various scenes are true to life, and the adven- 
 tures of the hero are such as any boy will follow with close attention. 
 
 Any Volume Sent, Postpaid, on Receipt of Price 
 *> THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 156 Fifth Avenue, New York Rah way, N. J.
 
 JUST PUBLISHED 
 
 parson Cbrhig's Secret 
 
 By A. W. MARCHMONT 
 
 Author of "By Right of Sword," "A Dash for a Throng 
 " In the Name of a Woman " 
 
 OVER 60,000 of this popular author's books have been sold in 
 this country. " PARSON THRING'S SECRET " js an intensely interesting 
 and dramatic story. It is in an entirely different vein from his other 
 works, and we are confident that it will receive a cordial welcome 
 from Mr. Marchmont's many admirers. 
 
 Issued in the 
 
 MERSHON COPYRIGHT LIBRARY 
 12mo, cloth, 375 pages, price $LOO 
 
 Other books in this series are as follows : 
 KENNEDY OF GLENHAUGH. By David Maclure 
 HIS THREE WIVES. By Mrs. J. H. Walworth 
 U RAN IE. By Camille Flammarion 
 LIST,. YE LANDSMEN! By W. Clark Russell 
 LUMEN, ExperJ nces in the Infinite. By Camille Flammarion 
 THE EMIGRANT SHIP. By W. Clark Russell 
 HUMAN DOCUMENT. By W. H. Mallock 
 ABOUT MY FATHER'S BUSINESS. By Austin Miles 
 
 THE MERSHON COMPANY 
 
 156 Fifth Avenue, New York Rah way, N. J*
 
 UCLA-College Library 
 
 PR 4785 H39d 1900 
 
 III HIM I 
 
 L 005 702 976 1 
 
 A 001 165489 
 
 College 
 Library 
 
 PR 
 
 H39d 
 1900